


Class 

Book 


-~Sn4>n 


COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



4 













» 

I 




> I 

», 

I 

r 

r 



M 




t 













r 


I 


STANMORE HALL 

AND ITS INMATES 


BY THE AUTHOR OF 

«BY THE GREY SEA,” “AN OLD MARQUISE,” 
“ M± RE GILETTE,” ETC., ETC. 





ST. LOUIS, MO., 1913 

Published by B. Herder 

17 South Broadway 

68, Great Russell Str. 
LONDON, W. C. 


FREIBURG (BADEN) 
Germany 


Copyright, 1913, 
by 

Joseph Gummersbach 


STANMORE HALL AND 
ITS INMATES 


CHAPTER I 
I ^HANK goodness! ” 

JL Georgia Rice said the words aloud, look- 
ing out of a window in Leinster Square, Bayswater. 
To look out was forbidden, but Georgia considered 
herself exempt now. She was a slight, pretty girl of 
eighteen, with fair, curly hair which somehow gave 
her an almost boyish look, china blue eyes, really ex- 
quisite coloring, and a beautiful, though petite, figure. 

The girrs words had no reference to the prospect 
visible, since nothing more dreary could be fancied 
than the sodden garden, seen through a mist of driv- 
ing rain on a late October afternoon. They were but 
a sigh of relief as she reflected that for her it was the 
last Saturday of school life and that on Monday she 
was leaving. Six years she had been there I What a 
long time it seemed I And how well she remembered 
the first interview, too, with the Misses Lemming up- 
stairs; remembered watching her mother drink tea, 
with trembling hands, while she herself stood by in 
sickening, deadening despair, knowing that the dread- 
I 


2 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


ful moment of real good-by, before her mother’s de- 
parture for India, was close at hand. And oh ! the 
blank of utter despair which had fallen on her when 
left behind ! 

It was all over now. Some girls liked school; 
Mary Foster and Nelly Wilson, for instance ; but, for 
her part, she was weary of it. It was not the lessons, 
but the monotony which tried her. And oh ! why 
was there no telegram from the agents to say when 
the ship which was bringing her mother back would 
arrive? Suppose she had to wait till Tuesday! 
Surely such a calamity could not befall a human be- 
ing. And then her thoughts were disturbed as a 
head peeped into the room. 

‘‘ Georgie ! ” exclaimed the newcomer. ‘‘ I thought 
you were old Sinful ! ” Miss Lemming’s name, it 
should be stated, was unfortunately Cynthia. 

“ Is that you, Ida ? How dark it is ! Have you 
finished letters?” 

“ Had mine torn up ! There’s been such a row ! 
Emma said I was impudent. She’s been longing to 
go for me all the week, because of those young men 
of Dr. Shaw’s. How can I help it if they look at me 
in church? It’s not my fault.” 

Georgie was diplomatically silent. Dr. Shaw was 
a crammer, and Ida Williams and Sally Grenville — 
both extraordinarily pretty girls — were always in dis- 
grace on this subject. Georgie could not believe in 
their complete innocence, since, on previous occasions, 
she had intercepted glances from Ida’s soft brown 
eyes which were hardly reproving ; while Sally actually 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


3 


received notes, slipped into her hand, at the very door 
of the sacred edifice. How Sally had hitherto escaped 
detection was one of those miracles which no one could 
understand. 

‘‘ What made her say you were impudent ? 
Georgie enquired, to turn the subject. 

“ Because I asked if Bike had a capital B., and she 
pretended she didn’t know what it meant ! And then 
I led her on till she said — ‘ No lady ever used the 
word ’ ; and I said : ‘ What, never, or hardly ever ? ’ 

which made her wild ! And then she fell into the trap 
and said: * Never and I just answered meekly: 
‘ Mother does. I’ll tell her what you say, and then 
she won’t use it again, because Mother wants to be a 
lady.’ She turned red as a turkey cock and burst out : 
‘ Ida, you are impudent,’ and made a grab at my letter 
and ordered me out of the room. Oh, Georgie, I wish 
I was like you — leaving on Monday.” 

‘‘ Well, you have only two years more.” 

*^Only !’' — with utter scorn — “I wonder what a 
convict would say if you told him he had only two 
years more! I wish Emma was one! I should like 
to see her in broad arrows, and old Sinful too. And 
I’d like to have charge of them! Hush! Someone’s 
coming! ” and Miss Ida vanished into banishment. 

Left alone, Georgie sat waiting for tea. After all, 
the life had not been so very bad, at least, not till Ethel 
Newton left. Though always on good terms with her 
schoolfellows, yet she, Ethel and a few others had held 
themselves rather back from the majority. Loyal to 
the schoolgirl’s code of honor, they never betrayed the 


4 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


less circumspect; but they had declined to take part 
in illegal suppers or bolster fights — and then 
Georgie’s lips parted in a smile as she recalled that 
awful, awful night, when, the Misses Lemming being 
at a concert, a battle royal had raged between the 
third and fourth floors. And Nelly, rushing madly 
from Mary Phillips, had dashed into a bedroom, not 
her own, with the geography of which she was imper- 
fectly acquainted, and had fallen with a crash over the 
towel-horse, splintering it to pieces, and — worst of 
all — upsetting a huge jug of water! Then in one 
moment it had been as though the fountains of the 
great deep had been broken up. Shriek had followed 
shriek, as wild forms clad in white robes had dashed 
in all directions, seeking towels and sponges, to stay 
the on-coming floods, while from out of the darkness 
had come weird cries. Surely never before had one 
solitary jug contained so much water! Jane, the 
housemaid, must have filled it to the brim, out of pure 
spite, Mary Phillips had cried, while from the stair- 
case there wailed forth a voice, as it had been the voice 
of a Jeremiah, proclaiming that the w^ater had gone 
through to the room below, and the ceiling was spoilt ! 

When sorrows come, they come not single spies but 
in battalions ! ’’ At that awful moment, when ruin 
stared them in the face, Cynthia and Emma Lemming, 
newly returned from the Albert Hall, had appeared 
suddenly in the midst of the throng! Yes, it had been 
a terrible reckoning the next morning; and Georgie, 
who, at the crash, rushed out in her night robe, had 
even had some difficulty in convincing Miss Cynthia 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 5 

that she, personally, had not taken part in the riot. 
All the remaining half-holidays of the term had been 
blotted out in one fell swoop, and a sound, as of a 
Miserere, had been heard for many a day in the school- 
room, where the culprits were engaged in appropriately 
committing to memory portions of ‘‘ Paradise Lost ’’ 
by way of expiation. True, there had not been much 
to laugh at, at the time, but, sitting by the fire, with 
school life almost over, the girl was able to do so 
then. 

Tea, and still no message! At intervals Georgie 
crept to the blinds to see if a fog had descended. No ! 
— nothing but soaking rain. It was ten o’clock be- 
fore the welcome orange colored envelope was in her 
hands. The ship would be in London Docks at nine 
on Monday morning. 

The next day was Sunday, and the Misses Lemming 
took their charges to a place of worship at some dis- 
tance. In fact, the school was a noted High Church 
one, under the patronage of the most advanced clergy. 
On fast days fish only was served, while once, on a 
Good Friday, dry bread had formed the chief staple 
till towards evening, when, a mutinous spirit exhibit- 
ing itself among the less devout, an impromptu meal 
of sardines and milk had been served before even- 
song. 

It was a dull gray day — that last of her school 
life — but, to Georgie, ‘‘The Grove” looked almost 
beautiful as they made their way to St. Cadoc’s, Bays- 
water. The loss of the latter was the one thing she 
regretted, since, wherever her mother settled, it was 


6 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


improbable the church would equal St. Cadoc’s in 
either appearance or doctrine. Georgie thought it all 
perfect. In her childish days religion had played no 
part, but since she had been under the Lemmings’ care 
everything had been different. As to the virtue of 
truth, she was so scrupulously exact that Miss Emma 
accepted her word as final. Indeed, Georgie had tried 
to instill into her companions a similar love for that 
particular virtue, but without success. Mary Phillips 
said it was all very well, but sanctity was not in her 
line ; while Ida declared she was not going to get into 
a scrape, if a fib would keep her out of one; and Sally 
Grenville clinched matters by saying that a lie might 
be an abomination, but, for all that, it was a very 
pleasant help in the time of trouble! Georgie gave 
up the attempt after that, feeling it was hopeless. 

As we have said, she loved St. Cadoc’s, and tried 
to practice all that ‘‘ Father Smith,” the curate, incul- 
cated. He was an earnest man, never weary of 
preaching the power of the priesthood. Indeed his 
zeal carried him further than it should in matters his- 
torical. Dr. Gairdner, of state paper fame, in his 
learned work “ Lollardy ” has clearly shown that, able 
and conscientious as the late Dr. Creighton is admitted 
to have been, he was apt occasionally to write His- 
tory, where Anglicanism was affected, not as it really 
was, but as a clever critic once wrote, as '‘he would 
have liked it to have been ! ” The curate inclined to 
the same fault. Not for a moment is it hinted that 
he was intentionally false. He was far too good for 
that, but being committed to certain things, he had a 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 7 

habit of not seeing whatever told against his theories. 
His daily life, however, was above reproach. Georgie 
always desired to go to confession to him, but it was 
not allowed. If the girls wished to confess, they had 
to go to the vicar, since he was a married man. Not 
that the Misses Lemming approved of a married 
clergy, but they felt that, in their responsible position, 
it was best to be on the safe side, and that in this way 
no gossip was likely to arise. In all else, as regards 
religion, the girls were practically free to do as they 
liked, so long as they were what the ladies called Or- 
thodox.” 

Georgie was really in earnest. Her heart was full 
of good resolutions, as she knelt with clasped hands, 
on that last Sunday of school life. Almost in a dream 
she walked home, wondering what she should do if 
her mother settled near a church different to St. 
Cadoc’s. She confided her trouble to Miss Emma, 
when the latter invited her to walk in the square gar- 
den till the bell sounded. 

“ Ah, well, dear child,” the lady answered, with a 
sigh, for she was truly sorry to part with her favorite 
pupil, ^Ht is one of those things we have to put up 
with as long as Anglicanism remains in its present 
condition. But remember this! It is true you may 
not be near a church like dear St. Cadoc’s, still, 
wherever you attend, even though the doctrine be the 
exact reverse of that which you have been privilegd 
to learn here, it is all the same really — all part of the 
onej true Catholic Church. Nothing can alter that, 
Georgie, dear. I shall often think of you, and I am 


8 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


sure my sister will too, when we kneel at the altar 
rails. Your going will make a sad blank.’’ Miss 
Emma’s voice grew husky. Georgie could hardly be- 
lieve it, and yet it was a fact. Being of a warm, af- 
fectionate nature, she was deeply touched. The tears 
rushed into the blue eyes and her answer came with 
difficulty. 

‘‘ I understand, and I will try and remember what 
you have just said. And oh! how much I have to 
thank you both for ! It it hadn’t been for you two, I 
should never have known St. Cadoc’s or understood 
— but now — ” Her voice failed, and her companion 
made no attempt to answer. 

The next morning Georgie sat and watched from 
the drawing-room window. Noon came and still she 
waited. The cabs stopped short or passed by. It was 
one o’clock before a four-wheeler drew up, and, in 
another minute, Georgie was in the hall and in her 
mother’s arms. 

It was a wonderful day that followed. They 
lunched at Verreys, which had been the Restaurant 
when Mrs. Rice was young and where she herself had 
been in early bridal days. Time, however, had 
brought disillusion, and the fact that Colonel Rice 
was still in India did not detract from the happiness 
of his wife and daughter. There was nothing very 
dreadful — only the Colonel had grown into a selfish, 
irritable man — that was all! 

‘‘ It’s been the happiest day of my life,” Georgie 
said, as she got into bed at the Grosvenor Hotel. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 9 

Money was scarce and they had only one room. “ I 
wish. Mother, we could stay on a little.” 

Mrs. Rice shook her head. 

‘‘ I wish we could, dear, but — ! And, besides, I 
couldn’t throw Aunt Kate over now.” 

“ It’s five years since I was at Penhirst,” Georgie 
answered, and gave a sigh. Penhirst was pleasant 
enough. There was always something going on — > 

Aunt Kate,” too, was a dear ” ; but she was very 
Low Church and there were difficulties. And again 
Georgie sighed. She felt that something was to come 
of the projected visit. Would it be good or the re- 
verse, she wondered, as she fell asleep I 

“ There she is ! — not a bit changed — just the same 
old Maggie ! ” Mrs. Penhirst exclaimed, the next even- 
ing, as standing at her door, she fairly hugged her 
sister. 

‘‘ Aunt Kate,” as she was always called, was a rich 
widow with an only daughter. Penhirst Place in 
Staffordshire was just a gentleman’s country house — 
comfortable enough, but hideous to look upon. 
Originally a square red brick mansion, in evil days 
it had been stuccoed over, while the old-fashioned 
casements had blossomed forth into plate glass. But 
Mrs. Penhirst did not mind. The house was just as 
she had always known it. Give her something sub- 
stantial, and she was satisfied. Polly, too, who would 
come in for it all, was of the same way of thinking. 
They were quite content, Aunt Kate said, and gave a 


lo STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

little sigh, which was over in a moment. To be 
unhappy was foreign to her. Even the death of the 
husband she had loved had not been allowed to cast 
a permanent gloom over life. In youth she had been 
almost a beauty, in the style then in vogue, with fine 
features and a wonderful color. We say ‘‘ almost,” 
because there had been no great meaning in the face. 
At sixty the hair was still black and the color re- 
mained, and she was yet good-looking. Perhaps art 
lent a little assistance, but she was not vain really. 
That she enjoyed her popularity is certain. 

The Penhirsts had been in Staffordshire since the 
days of Cromwell, and were quite important in their 
way. No doubt because she had not learned to say 

No,” people were to be met at The Place ” who 
would not have been invited to the great houses round. 
Such a one was ever kindly welcomed and led, per- 
haps, into some inner sanctum where the fire was sup- 
posed to be warmer. But, afterwards, Mrs. Penhirst 
was not above having a little joke at the stranger’s 
expense with someone a shade higher in the social 
scale. It was not a great sin after all — it made her 
popular, too, with the latter, who she thus showed 
was not expected to know the other and humbler per- 
son who had gone into that corner by the fire. But 
she was never ill-natured, being too good a Christian 
for that. Scarcely a day passed when it might not 
be said of Mrs. Penhirst that she ‘‘ searched the Scrip- 
tures.” Indeed, the phrase was her own. She often 
employed it, but, in so doing, left in it no sound of 
cant. Though a member of the Anglican body, Mrs. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES ii 


Penhirst was not what is called '' a good Church- 
woman.” Many of her acquaintances read the 
“ psalms and lessons daily,” but that to her was a 
form,” and she disliked forms, being of the party 
called Evangelical. She was generous beyond meas- 
ure, giving, not always wisely, but doing so because 
she believed she was thus following the instructions 
of her Bible. For great people, too, she had an ex- 
traordinary weakness. Her knowledge of the Peer- 
age was greater than her knowledge of the Prophets. 
She never mistook a Marquisate for an Earldom, as 
the less well informed round her did. There was 
nothing Mrs. Penhirst liked better — except, perhaps, 
a good dinner — than to unfold, to those who so de- 
sired, all that related to the scarlet and gold volume. 
And yet, with all these little failings, she had a warm 
heart and was a good woman. 

‘‘Just the same,” Mrs. Penhirst repeated, as she 
held her sister closely, on that gusty October evening, 
and wiped away a tear. It was seven years since 
Mrs. Rice had been at The Place, and “ the General ” 
had been alive then. “ Ah, Maggie, do you remem- 
ber the evening of the snow storm? And his going 
out to look for you, ill as he was! Just like him! 
But there, we won’t think of sad things to-night. 
And here’s my dear Georgie. Eighteen! Why, it 
seems but yesterday your mother was married, child. 
Maggie, dear, I’ve got your old room ready for you, 
and this Puss ” — catching hold of her niece — “ is to 
sleep in the dressing-room. Here we are ! and dinner 
in twenty minutes, mind ! ” 


12 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

The early Victorian dining-room looked comforta- 
ble, but there was some confusion at first. Polly, a 
tall, fair girl, without good looks, but known as a 
fine horsewoman, insisted on her aunt taking her 
place. She herself did not mind a hot fire, at least, 
not much, she declared. 

‘‘ With a screen I shall hardly feel it. Joyce, bring 
me a chair back and — ” 

‘‘Sit down, Maggie, dear,” Mrs. Penhirst said, a 
trifle impatiently. “ ‘ For these and all His bounties f 
I always will say grace. They tell me it’s out of 
fashion, but I don’t care. This soup wants some- 
thing, though I can’t make out what.” 

“ I think its very good,” Mrs. Rice returned. “ I 
know Georgie enjoys it. Soup is her weakness.” 

“ Then she shall have it at lunch, too,” Aunt Kate 
said. “ And you are still a Pusey ite, child ? She 
nods her head, so I suppose that means yes ? — eh ? ” 
turning to Mrs. Rice. “ Ah, well ! I must convert 
her to my way of thinking. I’ve made quite a fol- 
lower of Caroline Watson. She sits down every night 
and searches away at her Bible. You won’t find any 
Puseyism in that, Georgie ! Everyone else says High 
Church, but when I was young Puseyite was the word, 
because of Dr. Pusey, you know. Well, I declare, 
there are soles! Maggie, dear, I’ve ordered every- 
thing you used to say you’d like, in the old days. Do 
you remember — just when you were going to sleep? ” 

“ What’s that ? ” Polly Penhirst cried. “ Tell us 
about it.” 

“It’s years ago,” her mother said. “We were 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 13 

girls then, and money wasn’t too plentiful. Maggie, 
dear, have a bit more? — your favorite sole? Very 
well, then, Reynolds, bring the entrees. Where was 
I? Oh! I know — she’d be dropping off, and I’d 
say, ‘ Maggie, if you were dining with the Lord 
Mayor, what would you eat?’ Clear Turtle came 
first and then soles. And after that cutlets and green 
peas. Here they are, Maggie! I forget what the 
next used to be, but I know it was always followed 
by turkey or pheasant. Pheasant is coming by and 
by! And always ice pudding! When I was young, 
it was the thing. Somehow it seems to have rather 
gone out. I never think strawberry ice at dessert a 
fair substitute. Now you wait, Maggie, and you, too, 
Georgie — girls like good things — and I think you’ll 
agree Mrs. Purler can make an ice pudding.” 

“ I think she makes a great many things besides,” 
Mrs. Rice returned. “ Georgie and I are not accus- 
tomed to these luxuries. It reminds me of old days, 
when I first went out to India, dining at Government 
House on the Queen’s Birthday.” 

Well, what I say is,” Mrs. Penhirst broke in, 
why shouldn’t people be comfortable, if they have 
got the means? Of course, if they haven’t, they must 
do without. Reynolds, take the champagne to Mrs* 
Rice, and bring me back the sea-kale.” 

Dinner went on, and poor Georgie felt weary. 
True, she enjoyed the ice pudding, which was natural, 
as she was young, but all the talk displeased her. It 
seemed greedy. Even Polly kept joining in! She 
was glad her mother was not like that. 


14 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

If Georgia had been a little more up to date, she 
would have said the conversation got on her nerves,” 
but such modernity had not been allowed in Leinster 
Square. And the way her aunt rambled ! It was 
almost worse in the drawing-room later, since nothing 
could keep Mrs. Penhirst awake after dinner. In the 
midst of some story she would drop off, only pres- 
ently to wake with a start — stare wonderingly at her 
sister — realize who she was — give a benevolent but 
fleeting smile, and be asleep again, only to repeat the 
performance directly afterwards. And, then, her ex- 
planations, such as “ Puseyites, because of Dr. Pusey,” 
which must have been obvious to a child of ten! 
Georgie was irritated and yet vexed at being so ; above 
all, when, in wishing her aunt good-night, the latter 
confided how long she had been looking forward to 
the visit. 

‘‘ Polly used to get cross when I began counting up 
the days. She gets cross with old Mother sometimes, 
but that’s natural, eh, Maggie?” and Mrs. Penhirst 
disappeared, with a kind good-night. 

Georgie, as she undressed, determined for the future 
not to allow herself to be ruffled. It was wrong; be- 
sides, no one could be kinder than Aunt Kate. 

The next morning was fine when the girl looked out 
of her window. At Penhirst there is nothing ap- 
proaching a park, but the grounds are extensive and 
pretty. She wished it had been summer, though, and 
took so long gazing at the picture that in the end she 
was late for prayers. 

‘‘ Never mind, Georgie, dear,” her aunt said affec- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 15 

tionately. “Yesterday’s journey and all! Tea or 
coffee? There’s chocolate, if you ring — twice means 
chocolate. Polly, give her some omelette. Maggie, 
dear, are you looking after yourself? Try that pre- 
serve. Mrs. Purler and I are great hands at our pre- 
serves. Polly only eats them.” 

Polly laughed. 

“ I haven’t the spirit of a cook,” she said. 
“ Mother has.” 

“ Well, I own I’m interested. That’s quite simple, 
Maggie — pine-apple and ginger. I’m fond of ginger 

— warms one up. Now let’s settle about to-day. 
You remember the poor Beesley, Maggie? We’ve got 
to go and meet her at five o’clock, but we must not do 
much else. I want the carriage to take us twenty 
miles, to the Hall, on Monday, so I must keep Norris 
in a good humor. And we’ll take this Puss with us. 
Why shouldn’t you come, too, Polly? ” wistfully. 

“ I should love it, only I must go to Nelly.” 

“ But you were there yesterday — ” 

“ I know, but I’m wanted. She can’t do without 
me. It’s Nelly Dalton,” the girl went on, turning to 
her aunt. “ She has a great deal to try her.” 

Mrs. Penhirst moved impatiently, and Polly detected 
it out of the corner of her eye. 

“ I don’t like your coming back in the dark,” her 
mother said. “Are you like me, Maggie, and fancy 
all sorts of things? And don’t forget Monday, Polly 

— I’ve written to Lady Theresa that there will be four 
of us. There she goes ! — off to the stables ! ” — as 
Polly disappeared through the greenhouse. “ I hope 


i6 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


she heard! She's always over at that place. Nelly 
Dalton is a pet of hers. I like the mother, but — 
Ah, well — young people think themselves very wise ! 
But it will all come right, I suppose, by and by. Do 
you remember, Maggie, how we used to sing that — 
something about ‘ the sweet by and by ' ? I forget 
how it went." Mrs. Penhirst hummed a few bars. 
“ Now I must interview Mrs. Purler or you won’t have 
any dinner. Luncheon at two and the carriage at 
three. I don’t know when I shall have courage to 
break it to Norris about Monday. I promised this 
Puss, though, last time, so I’m not going to disappoint 
her again.’’ 

Georgie woke up. 

“Aunt Kate! — do you mean that we are going 
where the beautiful chapel is — the place I always 
wanted to see ? ’’ 

Mrs. Penhirst nodded. 

“ Fancy your rememhering it ! How good of 
you ! ’’ Georgie gave a kiss, which Mrs. Penhirst en- 
joyed. 

“ It’s the Stanmores place,’’ she said. “ They are 
one of the oldest Catholic families in the county. 
We’ve a lot of that sort in Staffordshire. I’m sure 
we don’t want them, though I’m fond of the Stan- 
mores. I’ve known Lady Theresa twenty years, and 
Dorothy is a great pet of mine — a regular straight- 
forward sort. Then there’s Veronica, but she’s mostly 
away. I wonder those nuns ever let them get out of 
that convent school they were at. She was fourteen, 
when I saw her last, and quite lovely. They tell me 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 17 

she tries to make perverts. You’ll have to be care- 
ful, Georgie. I expect she’ll claim you as one of her 
sort — * Puseyite and Papist.’ That’s what we used to 
say as girls, eh, Maggie? She is not likely to try it 
with me! I always have the same answer — ‘ Is it in 
the Bible ? ’ ‘ Show it me in the Bible.’ I declare 

there’s eleven striking, and Mrs. Purler waiting!” 

The guest duly arrived that afternoon, the excite- 
ment of meeting her being increased by Aunt Kate 
misdirecting the coachman to the ‘‘ Great Western ” 
station instead of the “ North Western,” and later 
urging him back at full speed, waving her parasol like 
a cavalry officer leading a charge. ‘‘ The Beesley,” as 
Mrs. Penhirst always styled the lady, turned out a 
pleasant addition to the party, since she was able from 
experience to modify her hostess’ inclination to ramble. 
A cloud hung over her life, in the shape of a husband 
who was far from being an unmixed blessing, and a 
son who was something more than a failure; but 
Georgie only learned the former fact from Polly, 
matrimonial troubles not being supposed by Aunt Kate 
to be proper for young people to know of. Miss Pen- 
hirst and the guest hardly agreed, Georgie noticed; 
the latter being wont to make sarcastic references to 
‘‘ friends taking up so much time ” and ‘‘ home duties 
being dull,” at which times dangerous gleams in Polly’s 
eyes told of an electric state of the atmosphere. 

The next few days passed pleasantly enough and 
then came the dreaded Sunday. Georgie, who had 
not been at Penhirst for years, had forgotten what 
the church was like; her holidays having been passed 


i8 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


elsewhere, while Christmas had never been spent at 
home since the Generars death. This year, however, 
an effort was to be made, and the festive season was 
to be celebrated at Penhirst Place. 

“ I daresay it is isn’t what you’ve been accustomed 
to,” Aunt Kate whispered to her in the porch. We 
are primitive people here, and Mr. Dax is a dear 
friend.” The latter had been vicar for fifty years, 
and he and the late General had been allies. 

The pew was in the chancel, the walls of which were 
ornamented with tablets to dead and gone Penhirsts. 
The latter were a military race, and there were marble 
representations of soldiers, with muskets reversed, and 
one of a veiled female figure weeping over a broken 
sword. This was the monument to the late General’s 
father, “ who fell at Waterloo, after a life spent in 
the service of King and Country. ‘To die is gain.’ ” 
All the tablets finished with some such text. It was 
taken for granted by surviving Penhirsts that all de- 
ceased Penhirsts went to Heaven. 

To Georgie, fresh from St. Cadoc’s, the service was 
painful. True, the vicar had a kind face, and read 
the prayers earnestly ; but still — And then, after a 
hymn — “ a dreadful hymn,” Georgie mentally termed 
it, the vicar gave notice “ that next Sunday would be 
their monthly Celebration.” He wore a black gown 
in the pulpit, and preached about it, saying how thank- 
ful they ought to feel that they drew near the Holy 
Table in no superstitious spirit, as had been the case 
before the light of the blessed Reformation shone in 
the land. The old man’s voice shook as he blessed 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 19 

them from the pulpit, and Georgie thought how ven- 
erable he looked. She came out disturbed. To her 
it did not seem that she had been to church. At St. 
Cadoc’s ‘‘ High Celebration was the great act of wor- 
ship. The teaching relating to it, too, was utterly dif- 
ferent from that set forth by Mr. Dax. Then a gleam 
of comfort came as she remembered Miss Lemming’s 
words — ‘‘ All part of the one, true Catholic Church, 
even though the doctrines preached be the exact re- 
verse of those taught at St. Cadoc’s.” 

Well, Georgie, I suppose it was not like London,” 
Aunt Kate said at luncheon. ‘‘We are homely folk 
here. We don’t go in for Puseyite ways. Maggie, 
there’s cold pheasant, cold game pie and hot roast beef. 
I always like a plain luncheon on Sunday, so as to 
give the servants as little trouble as possible till din- 
ner. That will do, Reynolds. When we ring, it will 
be for the plum pudding. That was one of dear Tom’s 
rules. Roast beef and plum pudding on Sunday at 
luncheon, or it wasn't Sunday to Tom. Ah, well, we 
won’t think of anything sad just now,” and Mrs. Pen- 
hirst nodded and smiled, though her eyes were full of 
tears. 

The remembrance of “ Tom,” as the General had 
been styled, was as strong in Mrs. Penhirst’s heart, 
when alone with her Bible and his picture, in uniform, 
as it had been that wintry afternoon, when the wind 
had whistled so strangely round the house, and the 
snow had fallen so fast, and he had said suddenly: 
“ My dear, I’m going ! God bless you ! ” and then 
turned his face to the wall and died quietly, as a brave 


20 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


soldier should. Mrs. Penhirst liked to see bright faces 
round her — sadness was foreign to her nature — but, 
for all that, she could still hear the wailing of the 
wind round the house. Somehow she had never 
heard it quite the same since that afternoon. 

“ Ah ! well, we won't be sad," she said again. 
“ And oh ! dear, who’ll be brave enough to come with 
me and break it to Norris we are going to the Hall 
to-morrow? Georgie, I think it must be you.” 

“All right, Aunt Kate. I’d face a dozen Norrises 
to get to the Hall. It’s the one place I’ve always 
wanted to see.” 

Long afterwards, Georgie Rice recalled those 
words ! 


CHAPTER II 



iHE long drive next day was charming, and 


JL Georgie exclaimed with delight at the wood- 
belted park, the old Hall with its quaint Tudor win- 
dows, while the vestibule, with grim knights in armor, 
looking down from a gallery above, was the crown 
of all. Lady Theresa, a tall, distinguished looking 
and very short-sighted person, greeted them kindly 
and apologized for the absence of her husband, who 
had been called away to see the bishop. Mr. Stan- 
more, it may be added, was regarded by his co-re- 
ligionists as filling to perfection the part of a Catholic 
layman of first-rate abilities and position. 

The dining-room was large and gloomy, with a 
magnificent ceiling, while the great stained window 
was adorned with coats-of-arms and a coronet, the 
last being accounted for by there having been a Stuart 
viscountcy in the family, of which, however, no use 
was made. There were several children present, un- 
der the care of a Miss Brown and another governess 
— a Russian — whose name, Georgie thought, sounded 
like a violently checked sneeze. Father Tyler, a bald, 
clever looking man, said a Latin grace and everyone 
signed themselves; but Georgie only fumbled in the 
neighborhood of her locket, though at the Lemmings’ 
she always crossed herself. She felt disturbed. It 


21 


22 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


seemed like being ashamed of her religion. And yet 
she could hear her aunt’s voice in the endless questions 
which would have followed afterwards, if she had 
ventured to do as the others had done — Where does 
it say in the Bible we are to cross ourselves ? ” 
Show it me there,” etc. And to displease Mrs. Pen- 
hirst was a serious matter ! The Rices were badly off. 
“ Don’t offend your Aunt Kate ” may be said to have 
been the motto of her sister’s life. Georgie, in the 
end, was thankful to be distracted from her scruples 
by the late arrival of a girl of about twenty. She was 
extraordinarily pretty, with silky chestnut hair and 
violet eyes, and possessed a remarkable abruptness of 
tone. 

Sorry, but not my fault,” she said. ‘‘ Mother sent 
me into the village late.” 

“ I’ll forgive you, Dorothy,” Mrs. Penhirst an- 
swered. That’s my niece opposite. For years she’s 
been longing to come here. You are to show her 
everything.” 

“ Don’t blame me if she’s tired, then.” 

‘‘ I won’t complain,” Georgie answered brightly. 
‘‘ And I do so hope we shall see the ghost in the Tapes- 
try Room.” 

You don’t see it, only hear it — whispering,” 
speaking very shortly. 

Whispering! ” 

‘‘ Sounds like a person praying, is the best explana- 
tion I can give you,” Father Tyler interrupted. 

'' Praying! And what do you think it really is? ” 
Georgie turned to Dorothy. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 23 

What I think only concerns myself,” was the 
abrupt reply, bringing the color to Georgie’s cheeks; 
but as the girl directly afterwards asked her politely 
to have some grapes, she concluded nothing rude was 
intended. 

Luncheon over, the two girls prepared to start on 
their tour of inspection, Polly having declared she 
knew it all so well that she preferred going to have a 
romp with little Billy-Joseph in the nursery. 

“ The children so enjoy seeing me,” she said eagerly. 

All right — go,” Dorothy answered in her abrupt 
way. 

Stanmore Hall, spite of its beauty, is hardly a show 
place, since it stands in need of repair, but as the 
owner possessed eleven children, and the rental had 
fallen to seven thousand a year, he naturally spent 
nothing beyond what he was compelled. 

‘‘ This is what is called the Music Room,” Dorothy 
said, as they entered the dismantled wing of the house. 

I suppose because of that organ, as I never heard 
of any music here. Charles the First is supposed to 
have sat in that chair, but Father says it is bosh and 
Charles was never here. There’s a bed upstairs in 
which he is said to have slept. My Aunt Winifred, 
who was great on the family history and the Stuarts, 
tried to persuade herself it was the Young Pretender, 
but there isn’t a scrap of evidence in support of it in 
the muniment-room. Now we will go up these steps. 
Here ! — that’s the room Charles didn’t sleep in. No 
one would in a bed like that, I should think. Look 
at the plumes! It’s like a catafalque at a French 


24 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

funeral. These are five unused rooms, and across 
here are the Tapestry chambers.” 

And is it here ? — ” Georgie began — but Dorothy 
cut her short with a nod. 

“ I wish we could hear it,” the former said in a low 
voice. The place was still. A curious, uncanny feel- 
ing swept over her and something seemed to prevent 
her speaking aloud, while her companion stood silent 
giving somehow the impression of a person making a 
calculation. 

“ I don’t think you’re the least likely to,” Dorothy 
answered, and then, without a word more, walked off 
into the corridor. 

“ Come on ! ” she called. ‘‘ Here ! — by this 
panel.” She touched the wall and, in a ghostly way, 
a narrow slit of a door opened. 

“ Don’t fall. That goes down below the house, and 
you can get out through a secret passage into the park. 
The ladder goes up to the roof, and there’s a room 
there. That was the priests’ hiding place in old days. 
Come on,” and Dorothy banged the door and made 
off, much to Georgie’ s disappointment. 

There, that is the last room on this side of the 
house,” Miss Stanmore said later, when they had been 
through seemingly endless apartments. “ There’s a 
ghost supposed to come here, too, — Stourton Stan- 
more’s. He was out in ‘ the 45 ’ and died in the 
Tower. And here’s another secret panel. I can’t 
Open it, because there are big spiders about. I hate 
spiders — don’t you ? ” 

‘‘ Hate them,” Georgie shuddered. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 25 

There are hosts in this wing,” Dorothy said, glanc- 
ing uneasily round as if in search of the enemy, 
— being so old — and the ivy on the walls ! There ! 
now you are in what we call the modern part! All 
this was built in the reign of Henry VIL Down that 
passage are my brothers’ rooms.” 

How many brothers have you ? ” Georgie asked. 

Three. Billy-Joseph, whom you saw at luncheon 
— he is six; my eldest brother, Gerald — he is out 
shooting; and my second brother, Henry, at Stony- 
hurst.” 

Georgie sighed. 

‘‘ I wish I had brothers. It’s dull being alone. And 
you have a grown-up sister, too, besides the young 
ones ? ” 

Oh, yes, Veronica — the show one of the family,” 
Dorothy said, with a laugh. ‘‘We are very proud of 
her. She’s away in town, as usual. It must be dull 
for you. In old days we had a lot of things — I mean 
more property and money — but Father says God has 
made up for it by giving him all of us. Oh, I say, 
you don’t want to see any more, do you ? ” in a voice 
of despair. Georgie was dumbfounded. 

“ I am sorry to have given you so much trouble,” 
she said stiffly. 

Dorothy looked disconcerted. 

“ I suppose that was rude of me,” she said in her 
odd way, ‘‘ but I am rude. Mother often tells me so. 
If you will come, I will show you the Long Gallery.” 

“ Oh, no,” Georgie cried, please, I don’t want to.” 

“ All right,” Dorothy returned, “ then don't. I beg 


26 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


your pardon — I didn’t mean to say that. I am al- 
ways putting my foot in it. The first ball I went to, 
some man who asked me to dance simply walked 
away ! I was surprised ! It turned out afterwards it 
was something I had said.” 

Georgie laughed. 

At least, it is not personal, then ! ” she said. 

‘‘ Oh, no. Shall we go down ? It must be tea- 
time. Somehow it seems years since luncheon.” 

It was so obvious that this was another unfortunate 
speech that Georgie refrained from seeming to notice 
anything, while Dorothy walked ahead happily un- 
conscious. As she reached the last stair, she struck 
the wall. 

“ There’s another hiding place ! ” she said, but it 
was plastered up when the old penal laws were 
dropped.” 

What times they must have been — those days of 
persecution ! ” Georgie exclaimed. 

Frightful ! ” Dorothy answered. ‘‘ I’m glad I 
didn’t live then. Veronica says she wishes she 
had! Those doors only lead to the chapel. Come 
on.” 

Georgie had been so interested that she had for- 
gotten the primary object of her visit. The last words 
annoyed her, though. It was like the creatures in 
Wonderland to Alice, she thought impatiently. 

“ But mayn’t I see the chapel ? ” she said. It is 
the one thing I want to do.” 

Dorothy stared. 

'Hf you like, but there isn’t much to see. The 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 27 


real chapel is in the Park, but it is dismantled. That 
is beautiful, if you like. Come on, then.” 

Come on ! ” thought Georgie, again. “ I wish she 
wouldn’t,” for the girl was fanciful, and things got on 
her nerves. 

The chapel was long and narrow. At intervals 
there were oaken arches, which gave the place more 
of an ecclesiastical air than it would otherwise have 
possessed, and there were no hideous benches, only 
prie-dieu chairs. On the right was a statue of the 
Sacred Heart, while opposite was the Blessed Mother. 
At the east end was a stone altar, with a handsome 
Tabernacle. Dorothy, having signed herself, knelt 
for a minute, and then appeared to expect her com- 
panion to be ready to retire. 

“ But mayn’t I look about first ? ” Georgie asked, 
disappointedly. “ I want to see the altar crucifix.” 

Dorothy opened her eyes. 

If you like to,” she said. ‘‘ It is very ordinary. 
Some day I mean to buy a silver one,” and having 
reached the rails, Dorothy genuflected. As she turned, 
she saw Georgie make an elaborate bow and cross her- 
self, acts she attributed to mere politeness and thought 
odd. 

‘‘ What lovely lace ! ” Georgie whispered. 

‘‘ Mother got it in Paris. I would show you the 
albs, only Father Tyler keeps the keys.” 

‘‘ That is your priest ? ” Georgie asked. 

Our chaplain,” Dorothy answered. The priest 
of the Mission is Father Douglas — quite a different 
sort. Shall we go to tea ? ” 


28 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


‘‘1 — I should like to say some prayers first,” 
Georgie answered, rather timidly. 

Certainly,” Dorothy said, thinking what an ex- 
traordinary Protestant her companion was. 

The two girls knelt, Dorothy with her face hidden 
in her hands, while Georgie gazed up at the white 
Christ on His cross and at the little lamp that flick- 
ered in the Sanctuary, which now and then sent a red 
glow across the Tabernacle door. St. Cadoc’s was 
magnificent, but somehow it seemed cold in contrast to 
this little chapel. The Tabernacle made all the dif- 
ference. She was glad to have this quiet moment, and 
also to feel that she and Dorothy Stanmore had at least 
this much in common, as otherwise she was so diffi- 
cult to get on with. She did not realize that to the 
latter, gorgeous St. Cadoc’s was a palace from which 
the King was shut out by His people ; and that, though 
the stately Hall, with its crumbling coats-of-arms, 
spoke of a long line of ancestry, the proudest joy of 
the Stanmores was that in this quiet chapel exiled 
Majesty had ever found shelter; and that, through 
three hundred years of persecution, the line had stood 
firm by the Old Faith, once so dear to England. 

‘‘ Why don’t you use the other chapel ? ” Georgie 
asked, when, after a while, she found herself again 
in the great hall. The twilight was falling apace and 
the armored knights looked ghostly. ‘‘ You say it is 
beautiful? ” 

So it is, but it is a mile off! Fancy, on a winter’s 
morning! ” 

I shouldn’t mind,” Georgie answered stoutly. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 29 


which was true. The self-denial which many High 
Church people exhibit as regards the offices of re- 
ligion contrasts rather strikingly with the slackness of 
some Catholics in this easy age ! 

“ It wouldn’t do,” Dorothy said. This is con- 
venient for the villagers. Besides, it would cost a 
fortune to restore ! At the Reformation it was pulled 
to pieces. Father did manage to get the Altar put 
together. The stone on which the Host is consecrated 
was let into the floor of the porch, so as to make 
people tread on it. Father discovered it, and then he 
went on till he got the whole Altar together again. 
The only time it is used now, though, is when one of 
us is put under ground. Mass is sung there then. 
We are buried just underneath. The arches are beau- 
tiful. People come from all parts to see them.” 

“ I understand now. My aunt always muddles 
things. She told me there was a beautiful chapel in 
the house! I do want so to see it. You will ask her 
to let me come again? I care so much for Catholic 
things,” Georgie was eager. 

You do! ” Dorothy exclaimed. Are you going 
to be one? I’m so glad.” The girl seemed different 
to Georgie, as she rested her hand on her arm. Be- 
fore, she had appeared bored, but now she was really 
interested. Do you think there will be a row ? ” she 
went on. Now I see ! ” laughing. ‘‘ I couldn’t 
make you out in chapel. I thought you were only 
trying to be polite, because of our being Catholics.” 

If anyone was ever disconcerted by a plain speech, 
it was Georgie. 


30 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

You don’t understand,” she said crossly. ‘‘ I am 
a Catholic — an English Catholic.” 

‘‘Well, ain’t I an English Catholic?” asked Dor- 
othy, laughing. ‘‘ When were you received ? ” 

I haven’t been received,” said Georgie, almost in 
a passion — “I’m an English Catholic. You are a 
Roman Catholic. Don’t you understand? In Lon- 
don I go to St. Cadoc’s. We hate Protestantism. 
We are just the same as you, except about believing 
in the Pope.” 

Dorothy’s eyes, which had been gradually opening, 
gave a flash of intelligence. 

“ I see,” she said in her abrupt way. “ You are 
High Church f I thought you meant you were really 
a Catholic. What rot ! Come on,” and Dorothy 
stalked off into the drawing-room. 

Poor Georgie! The blood rushed to her face, and 
she felt violently angry. There had been something 
more than abruptness this time ! The words “ What 
rot ! ” rang in her ears. How dare Dorothy say them ? 
Why, it was what she had been taught at St. Cadoc’s. 
And then to walk off, just as if there was nothing 
more to be said. Georgie longed to rush after the 
girl. She would show her she knew what she was 
talking about. She remembered hearing it said at 
St. Cadoc’s that “ the Romans ” were ignorant — that 
they did not understand the Catholicity of Anglican- 
ism. And to speak like that to her — a guest ! Aunt 
Kate might say what she liked about the Stanmores 
being great people — one of the oldest families in 
England, who laughed at newly created peerages, and 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 31 


so forth, but it was not Georgia’s idea of being aris- 
tocratic to tell persons they were talking rot.” She 
entered the drawing-room, where everyone was en- 
gaged in conversation, but she did not feel like join- 
ing in. She took her tea and sat a little apart from 
the rest, and was horrified to hear Dorothy asking her 
aunt to allow her niece to come over again some other 
day, to inspect the chapel — even glancing, as she 
spoke, at Georgie, as though expecting her to be 
pleased ! As if she ever wanted to see Dorothy again ! 
The girl was pretty, but she was rude. All the time 
she had been going round the house she had seemed 
bored. Perhaps that was the way she showed how 
grand she thought herself. One of the very oldest 
families in England.” She could hear her aunt describ- 
ing the Stanmores. Well, she didn’t care how old they 
were! She, Georgie Rice, thought herself every bit 
as good. To dare to say her contention was rot! If 
the girl had only given her a chance of explaining; but 
to walk off in that way ! Georgie felt she would never 
be cool again. Her face — her very ears became hot 
in her anger. Nothing would induce her ever to enter 
that house again, she resolved. 

‘‘ Mother says you have nothing to eat, and I’m to 
introduce myself.” 

Georgie, who had not seen anyone approaching, 
jumped nearly out of her skin. She had no idea any 
person was near her. She whirled round, nearly up- 
setting her cup, to find a young man close beside her. 
For a moment she could not make out whether he 
was grown up or only a mere boy. He was tall and 


32 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

slim, with a clean shaven face, and dark brown eyes, 
which looked at her half shyly, half laughingly. He 
was dressed in shooting clothes, and his breeches and 
leggings made him appear even taller than he was. 

“ Will you have some cake? I’m Gerald Stanmore. 
Mother said I was to tell you who I was. And oh! 
I say, how I made you jump I ” He went off into a 
fit of laughter. 

For a moment Georgie had felt extra cross, but 
something in his face calmed her. There was such a 
pleasant, frank air about him — the dark eyes were 
so full of amusement. For a moment, as she realized 
that he was the offending Dorothy’s brother, she had 
meant to answer stiffly, but, as it was, she laughed 
too. 

‘‘ So silly of me! What a mercy I didn’t upset my 
tea!” 

“ And yet I didn’t come very quietly. A fellow 
can’t in these great boots. Awfully sorry, though.” 

** It doesn’t matter a bit,” Georgie answered lightly. 
To her disappointment, he half turned to go — then 
stopped. 

“ Is there room for me there ? ” he asked, rather 
shyly. 

Georgie nodded. 

‘‘ I’m glad I brought the cake. I’m always hungry 
after shooting. Won’t you have some more? Ladies 
never seem to me to eat, but then they don’t take exer- 
cise, do they?” 

“ Don’t they ! ” laughed Georgie. ‘‘ Why, I’ve been 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 33 


all over the house! And what sort of sport did you 
have?” 

‘‘Bad, and I shot vilely. Is this your first visit? 
Oh, I understand,” as Georgie explained she was Mrs. 
Penhirst’s niece. “ And you never saw the chapel, 
after all! Oh, then you must come again. Perhaps 
it’s as well you didn’t come there this afternoon. I 
was quite close by, and might have peppered you.” 

“ Sounds disagreeable,” Georgie answered, “ and 
like the man in Punch who thought he was a poached 
egg ! There’s a fate about my seeing that chapel.” 

“A car would soon rattle you over — ” Gerald be- 
gan, but the girl interrupted. 

“We haven’t one. And the coachman keeps the 
horses in cotton wool. Because of this drive we 
shan’t be allowed the use of the carriage for weeks.'' 

“I’d sack that coachman. He takes advantage of 
your being ladies, I bet, and knowing nothing of 
horses. I beg pardon.” 

Georgie laughed. 

“ It’s quite true — we don’t,” she said. 

“ Well, I hate a horsey girl. You know the style 
I mean ? ” 

“ Do your sisters ride ? ” Georgie asked irrelevantly. 

“Rather — Dorothy the better of the two.” 

“ I suppose I oughtn’t to ask which is the favor- 
ite?” 

“ Why not ? Only I couldn’t really say. We are 
all rather devoted. Veronica was coming to-day, but 
it’s put off. I’m awfully fond of her, but then I am 


34 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

of Dorothy too. I stick up for her when she is 
dropped on. They say she is rude, but it’s not true. 
She’s only straight. I shouldn’t have come in when 
there were visitors here to-day, if I hadn’t thought 
Veronica had arrived. I’m glad I did now, or I 
shouldn’t — ” He stopped — the color rushed to his 
face, and he turned the sentence with a laugh. I 
mean, I shouldn’t have had the pleasure of making 
you jump.” 

Somehow Georgie knew that it was not exactly 
what the young fellow had intended to say, and a 
little shy flush came on her cheeks. She was rather 
glad the carriage was announced just then. 

‘‘ When are you coming to see the chapel ? ” he 
asked eagerly. 

“ Ah ! when indeed ! ” 

But won’t you ask your aunt — ” he began. 

‘‘To take the horses out of the cotton wool? 
Wouldn’t that be rather cruel ? ” She gave a little 
upward glance of mischief at the boyish face. A 
moment later and she was bidding everyone good- 
night. 

“You will come?” Gerald urged once more at the 
carriage door. 

“ Perhaps,” she said, and gave a little smile. 

“ Ah, well ! ” Mrs. Penhirst said, as they drove 
away, “ it’s a grand old place, but Penhirst is more 
snug. And I’m glad you saw the house, Georgie. 
And didn’t you like my dear Dorothy? A real pet 
of mine — just honesty itself. Anything like humbug 
she detests. I often say if I had a son I should like 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 35 

him to have married Dorothy, if she hadn’t been a 
Papist, poor child. God forbid anyone belonging to 
me should do that ! What I say is — Methodist — 
Church of England — Salvation Army — it’s all one. 
We are all alike , — we just believe in the Bible and 
nothing else — but a Papist ! — ” 

Georgie did not answer. Dorothy’s What rot ! ” 
still rankled; but still she had enjoyed herself. And 
if she was asked to go over again — why, perhaps she 
would! She needn’t talk to Dorothy. There was 
nearly sure to be someone else, Georgie reflected ! 


CHAPTER III 


I T was dusk in the hall at Stanmore, save for the 
log fire over which Dorothy and her sister Veron- 
ica sat; and, without, the huge elms waved wildly in 
the blast; while from the distant drawing-room came 
the sound of voices. 

Though Dorothy, as we know, was extraordinarily 
pretty, she had only spoken the truth when saying 
Veronica was the show one of the family. With dark, 
wavy brown hair, great gray-blue eyes and creamy 
complexion, she made a picture hard to beat. And 
there was something beyond this. The face was such 
as a painter would have delighted to depict, as that of 
a saint or nun. And indeed, from childhood, the 
things that belong to God had been everything to her. 
Still, with all her fervor, she was full of fun — far 
more so than Dorothy, whose absence from the home 
circle would therefore, perhaps, not have created the 
blank her sister’s did; for Veronica had been practi- 
cally adopted by her god-mother, and lived chiefly 
with her in Berkeley Square. 

Lady Meltonbury had been a widow for many 
years. To readers of a long-ago book, ‘‘ Olga, or 
Wrong on Both Sides,” she will not, indeed, be a com- 
plete stranger. Born the daughter of an impoverished 
peer, she had been the most beautiful girl of her time, 

36 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 37 

and her marriage with the young and handsome Mar- 
quis of Meltonbury one of the social events of early 
Victorian days. And for a time all had been well. 
A true Liberal, in the old and noble sense of the word, 
her husband had held high office and had done much 
to ameliorate the lot of the working classes. And then 
had come crushing sorrows — their only son. Lord 
Holme, had died of scarlet fever, and shortly after- 
wards their remaining child — little Lady Olga, a girl 
of fourteen, of extraordinary beauty, had been thrown 
from her horse and killed. For a time both parents 
had been well-nigh overwhelmed, but in the blackness 
the wife had sustained the husband and he had held on 
to his great work. And then a political crisis had 
arisen — a Coalition Ministry had been called for, and 
the Times had declared there was but one man for 
the task and that man Lord Meltonbury. To him, 
then, the Queen had turned ; and though he knew that 
his health was failing, he had come forth from the 
Presence Chamber resolved to serve her at all costs. 
And success had all but come! He had been in the 
very act of writing that he hoped to see Her Majesty 
on the morrow, with a completed list for her ap- 
proval, when he had been struck down. Since the 
death of Sir Robert Peel there had been no event like 
it. ‘‘ Feelings of deepest grief and consternation ” 
had been the words of the Court Circular, next morn- 
ing, speaking of the receipt of the news by the Queen. 
And later on that sad day Her Majesty herself had 
come up from Windsor and remained with Lady Mel- 
tonbury for an hour and more. Afterwards the man- 


38 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

sion on Carlton Terrace had been sold, and the widow 
had gone abroad, restless in her sorrow. A year to 
the very day since her husband's death, she found her- 
self, by what is called accident, detained at a small, 
remote spot in France. The little hostel was clean 
and she was content. Her coming had caused a sen- 
sation. No one like her had been seen there before. 
She might almost be some Empress traveling incog- 
nito, the landlady declared. The inn people had stood 
about to catch a glimpse of the mysterious stranger, 
who, not conscious that her presence had excited com- 
ment, had come out of her room, in the sunset hour, 
and passed through them, saying a word or two 
sweetly, as was ever her way, in that wonderful hushed 
voice of hers, which was somehow like music, and 
with an extraordinarily beautiful smile on her sad 
face. And then she had wended her way up the steep 
Grande Rue to the gray Norman church. It was noth- 
ing to her that she was of an alien creed. Instinc- 
tively she made her way to the Altar, before which a 
lamp burned. How long she knelt she never knew. 
God had taken her all — would He give her nothing in 
return? had been the cry of her heart. The light was 
fading fast when a soft voice roused her. Glancing 
up, she saw the white comette of a Sister of St. Vin- 
cent de Paul. Later, she walked with her new friend 
to the convent door. She had been thirty years in 
the order," the nun said. She knew sorrow when she 
saw it. 

The summer heats passed, and still Lady Melton- 
bury lingered. The English '' Marquise " was soon a 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 39 


well-known figure in the steep Grande Rue. Through 
the Sisters she learned to know of cases of distress, 
which she delighted to relieve. But the part of the 
day she had loved best was when she walked with 
Ma Soeur ’’ in the convent garden. Delicate health 
alone kept the latter in so quiet a place. As it was, 
she was able to be of the greatest service to Lady 
Meltonbury. Of late years the latter had become dis- 
satisfied with Anglicanism, and open warfare between 
the rector of her parish and his bishop had brought 
things to a crisis. She was too clever to be deceived 
when, after expressing her difficulties to certain clergy- 
men, she was advised not to trouble.” “ There was 
room for all parties in the Established Church — in- 
deed, it was one of its greatest advantages,” a dis- 
tinguished Oxford cleric wrote her! For a while she 
had endeavored to place herself in the extraordinary 
position occupied by many Anglicans to-day, namely, 
of trying to think that, after all, dogma does not mat- 
ter ! This attitude is, of course, the result of the utter 
failure of that body to grasp the Incarnation. Once 
admit the latter, and how all important becomes the 
point of knowing what God Himself came to teach! 
It is because they have no belief, except of the vaguest 
kind, upon the subject, that Anglicans have fallen 
into a chaotic condition, and are drifting away from 
the doctrine of the Divinity of Christ. Fortunately 
for Lady Meltonbury, she had been roused, through 
another disputed point, from this dangerous attitude. 
With all she held dear on the other side of Jordan’s 
flood, what ought she to do about prayers for them? 


40 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


She had not been able to omit the beloved names in 
her devotions, though some even said it was wrong to 
pray for the dead. One friend, who had known grief, 
urged her to continue the practice. “ Like you,” she 
had said, all my beloved have gone before. I know 
they are in Paradise, and I pray for them every day.” 
Lady Meltonbury, with that momentary irritation 
which great sorrow produces, had answered, as nearly 
sharply as was possible to her gentle nature: “ If I 
knew that, I should never trouble to pray for them 
again.” No one gave her any comfort. Everyone 
was vague, or even presumptuous, like the poor lady 
who ‘‘knew,” and who had never considered what 
more her beloved could want, if they were already in 
the glory of Paradise. 

It was in this frame of mind that Lady Meltonbury 
had come to the little French town. And, in the 
peaceful convent garden, Ma Soeur had unfolded to 
her a fiew idea — that of a teaching Church — which 
spoke with no uncertain voice — a Church the exact 
reverse of that set forth in the Anglican Articles — 
one which declared that, in accordance with the prom- 
ise of the Divine Master, she possessed the Spirit of 
Truth and therefore could not err. Daily the light 
had grown, till the brightness of the perfect day had 
come. 

All this had happened forty years before the wild 
November afternoon which found Dorothy and Ve- 
ronica in the hall. After her conversion. Lady Mel- 
tonbury had devoted herself to the cause of the Church 
and the poor, and writing much concerning the history 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 41 


of the breach with Rome. In this way her friendship 
with the Stanmores had arisen, and hence her position 
as god-mother to Veronica. The pair had arrived at 
the Hall the day previous to the one of which we 
write. 

“ I wish they'd bring tea," sighed Veronica, break- 
ing a silence. Who is this girl you want invited ? " 

Dorothy laughed. 

I don’t want her a bit," she answered. She’s a 
niece of Mrs. Penhirst’s, and I offended her. She 
went to the chapel and, from what she said, I thought 
she was a Catholic. Then it turned out she was only 
a Ritualist, and I was cross and said she was talking 
rot." 

Did she call herself a Catholic?" 

“No — I think she said she cared only for Catho- 
lic things. When I asked who received her, she said 
she was an English Catholic and I a Roman — some 
rot like that. I hate bosh. Hurrah! Tea! Come 
on." 

In the drawing-room were assembled Mr. Stanmore 
and his wife, the chaplain, Father Douglas who was 
the parish priest — a short man, with curly gray locks 
— and Lady Meltonbury. The latter was dressed in 
mourning, and though her hair was white, her beauty 
still remained. Her gray eyes flashed with intelli- 
gence as she glanced up at the girls, with that won- 
derful smile for which she was famous. 

“ We are deep in an argument," she explained. 
“ Father Tyler won’t allow that the Ritualist clergy 
are in good faith, and Father Douglas differs." 


42 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


I agree with Father Douglas/' Mr. Stanmore said. 

It’s beyond me,” Father Tyler retorted. A 
Protestant, with his open Bible, I understand; but 
Protestants — teaching half our doctrines and yet re- 
maining in the Establishment whose Articles condemn 
them, I cannot.” 

‘‘ I know,” Father Douglas answered, ‘‘ but just 
remember this. You have lived among Catholics all 
your life. I was stationed for twelve years at Ox- 
ford, in the thick of Anglicanism, and became inti- 
mate with the pick of their crew. I saw them driven 
to extraordinary shifts to bolster up their ideas, which 
are absolutely opposed to history. As a former Chan- 
cellor of the Exchequer, himself a member of the 
Church of England, once said, ‘ to make sense of 
their claims, we must first destroy the State Papers of 
five reigns ! ’ And yet they were good men. During 
my priesthood I have never met more than four I even 
suspected were in bad faith. And I may call myself 
a judge. I was at Oxford when the Continuity The- 
ory was practically started. You could point to the 
fact that every single Archbishop of Canterbury, from 
St. Augustine to Cranmer, received the pallium from 
Rome — that they couldn’t act till they got it — that 
they swore obedience tc the Pope — that it was the 
Papacy which decided he jurisdiction of the Archi- 
episcopal Sees of Cant jury and York — and so on 
ad infinitum, with hisi >ric facts; and though they 
couldn’t answer, they remained where they were.” 

‘‘And yet, in the face of that, you ask me to be- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


43 

lieve in their good faith?'' Father Tyler exclaimed, 
quite fiercely. 

Yes," Father Douglas answered gently. My 
reason? Simply this — that most of them die outside 
the Catholic fold. I hear from some, even now, about 
my articles in the Tablet. I always give the same an- 
swer — ‘ Why write to me? Set to work — prove the 
pre-Re formation archbishops didn’t swear allegiance 
to Rome — that the bishops were not always appeal- 
ing or going there, just as our bishops are doing to- 
day — prove that St. Thomas of Canterbury, who 
died contending against the king in the cause of Rome, 
wasn't the best beloved of all English Saints, and the 
pilgrimages to his shrine the most famous in this coun- 
try! Prove all this. The Tablet will publish what 
you write, unlike some famous Ritualistic organs 
which reject rectifications by Catholics of distorted 
history.' " 

“ I am on Father Douglas' side," Lady Meltonbury 
broke in. Look at my own case. It wasn’t till my 
dear Ma Soeur — God rest her soul I — brought home 
to me that our Lord had promised His Church should 
ever be one in doctrine that I began to see the truth. 
I shall never forget the effect of her saying that other 
things might fail — scandals come, for which we must 
be prepared, but by that unity of doctrine we should 
ever be able to recognize the one, true Church, which 
should never err. And then her simple query — ‘ Is 
there any other Church which possesses this unity but 
the Catholic ? ' ” 


44 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

“ But you are proving my case/’ broke in Father 
Tyler. “ When you enquired you were in good faith ; 
but the moment you examined, then, as an honest 
woman, you came out of the City of Confusion.” 

“ Fm afraid many of them don’t examine,” sighed 
Lady Meltonbury. 

But that will be no excuse at the Judgment! ” he 
exclaimed indignantly. “ Christ came to found a 
Teaching Church, and they don’t take even the trouble 
to enquire. Why, even in a civil court, to plead igno- 
rance of the law is no defense.” 

‘^All this is most interesting,” Lady Theresa said, 
being aware that Father Tyler was apt to get too 
heated in discussion, “ but is it settled that the Ritualis- 
tic young lady is to be invited over? ” 

“ Please ask her. Mother,” Dorothy answered, ‘‘ if 
you really think my saying ‘ rot ’ could have the ef- 
fect of keeping her back from enquiring. I don’t 
want that responsibility.” 

Now Dorothy is going to make herself miserable,” 
laughed Veronica. 

“ My dear,” expostulated Father Douglas, “ don’t 
worry. It’s a thing anyone might let slip. We have 
Father Tyler’s own authority for saying he would 
have done the same.” 

Most certainly,” the latter retorted. 

I’m all for lending a hand to her,” broke in Lady 
Meltonbury. “ She invited criticism when claiming to 
be a Catholic. What do you say. Father Douglas? ” 

“ Father Douglas says it’s time an old invalid took 
himself off.” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 45 

‘‘ I don't believe you are ever keen about making 
converts, Father," Dorothy said bluntly. 

“ My dear ! " protested the parish priest, horrified. 

“ Well, look how you put off that Mrs. Striver I 
sent to you.” 

Because I had a good reason. Fm thankful she 
didn't become a Catholic. Just the sort of woman 
who, later would have apostatized ! I'm anxious 
enough, God knows, but unless I have reason to think 
a man wants to know the truth, cost what it may, I 
don't desire to increase his responsibility, when he 
comes to stand for judgment before God. Don't think 
I'm not pleased with your energy — I am. And, in 
this case, I should give the young lady an invitation. 
If she is in earnest, being in Catholic surroundings will 
do her no harm. And, perhaps, I am wanting in 
‘ go ' now ! I must be careful. The doctor warned 
me that might happen.” 

‘‘Hullo, Father!” Gerald Stanmore exclaimed, ap- 
pearing suddenly, soaking wet. “ I heard your voice. 
By George! What a night! And who is talking of 
a young lady ? Oh, I do hope there is no girl coming 
to stay.” 

“ Gerald's idea of misery is having to take a young 
lady in to dinner,” laughed Dorothy. “ You needn't 
be afraid — she is only coming for the day.” 

“ Nonsense ! ” Lady Theresa said. “ It's twenty 
miles ! I must offer to put Miss Rice up.” 

“ Miss Rice ! ” exclaimed Gerald. “ The girl I 
made jump? And who laughed — and wants to see 


46 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


the chapel? Oh, I don’t mind her. She is very 
jolly and — ” 

‘‘ Invite her, Mother, instantly** Veronica laughed. 
“ A girl found, at last, whom Gerald doesn’t posi- 
tively hate!** 

“ I’m sorry, then, but the only convenient day for 
me is the one Gerald will be shooting at Liswell.” 

The young fellow’s face fell, but he was too shy 
to say anything. Later he took Father Douglas home ; 
but as he walked back he hardly noticed the storm, 
thinking — could he manage to get back the same 
night ? 

If she had known how terribly shy she would feel, 
she would never have come there all alone, Georgie re- 
flected, as on the day named she alighted at Stanmore, 
just as the luncheon gong sounded. When the invi- 
tation first arrived, she had declared she did not wish 
to accept it, but Aunt Kate had been so perturbed she 
had given way. There was no pleasing young people, 
the last named declared. Already that morning there 
had been one disagreeable. Poor Mrs. Rice, under- 
standing nothing of Anglican differences, had volun- 
teered that her daughter should take over the corre- 
spondence relating to Irish Church Missions, which 
were Mrs. Penhirst’s hobby, and she had been over- 
whelmed when Georgie had exclaimed that the Society 
was “ a horrible Protestant thing,” and she would 
have nothing to do with it. Aunt Kate had cross-ex- 
amined her niece as to why she did not wish to accept 
Lady Theresa’s invitation, and had been amazed to 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 47 

learn that Dorothy was the cause. Her surprise had 
been increased on hearing that they disagreed on relig- 
ious topics. To Aunt Kate a Puseyite was scarcely 
more than another name for Papist. She had gone on, 
in the highly charged atmosphere, to explain this, when 
fortunately the Morning Post had arrived, and Mrs. 
Penhirst, turning in haste to the fashionable intelli- 
gence, quickly forgot theology. 

“ I had no idea it was so late ! ” she had exclaimed. 
‘‘ And there’s Mrs. Purler waiting to settle the menu I 
Still, I must give a glance. I always like to know if 
the world has come to an end. ^ The King returned to 
town/ How he does run about! But I expect they 
make things easy for him? ^ The Earl and Countess 
of Midhurst arrived in Charles Street/ They used to 
have a daughter — Lady Alice Somebody. I must 
look out in the Peerage and see if she’s alive. There 
now ! — listen to this ! ^ The Marchioness of Melton- 

bury and Miss V, Stanmore have left Berkeley Square 
for Stanmore Hall, Staffordshire/ Well, if Georgie 
elects to throw away her chances of meeting nice peo- 
ple, that’s her lookout, and I’ve no more to say.” 

It had been so obvious that, in reality, matters would 
be just the reverse, that Georgie had, as we know, 
given way. True, for a minute she had wavered, as 
the word rot ” returned to her. How dared that girl 
say it? Of course High Church people were Catho- 
lics. If she had only had a chance of replying — And 
then it had flashed into her mind that, by accepting 
the invitation, this opportunity would probably occur. 
Also she remembered she would see Gerald Stanmore 


48 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


again, whom she liked. She was glad to be able to 
please her aunt, too, who, though she rambled fool- 
ishly, was ever the essence of kindness. Georgie knew 
she had not had much to satisfy her lately, being fret- 
ted by Polly’s continual absence at her mysterious 
friends, the Daltons. She had been pleased, therefore, 
to speak the welcome words and see Aunt Kate’s hand- 
some face lose, for a little, the disappointed look 
which somehow seemed to have settled there of late. 

Luncheon at the Hall, on the day of which we write, 
was less formidable than Georgie expected. Mr. 
Stanmore, whom she had feared the most, conde- 
scended to make a joke, and Dorothy, who sat beside 
her, was quite nice. Opposite was a lady talking to 
Father Tyler, with such a charm of manner that she 
could not help watching her, and she felt sure that it 
must be the one her aunt had spoken much of, and 
whose portrait had been in the Book of Beauty in early 
Victorian days. Near her, too, was a girl whom she 
guessed was Dorothy’s elder sister. She looked 
across and smiled more than once, and each time 
Georgie told herself that she had never seen such an 
exquisite complexion, while the gray-blue eyes fasci- 
nated her. She was disappointed, therefore, when, 
after visiting her room, which, with dark oak and 
quaint bedstead, reminded her of an old picture of the 
murdered Princes in the Tower, to learn that she and 
Dorothy were to start for the chapel, and that Veron- 
ica would join them, when she had finished some writ- 
ing for Lady Meltonbury. 

The afternoon was fine, and the old mansion looked 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 49 

beautiful in the soft light of a gray day, while the 
only sound that broke the stillness was the cawing of 
the rooks in the great elms. Certainly the country 
was delicious, Georgie reflected, if only there were 
more churches like St. Cadoc’s. She said something 
of how delightful the change was, after London. 

“You live there, don’t you?” Dorothy asked, re- 
lieved at the breaking of the silence. 

“ I don’t live anywhere,” Georgie laughed. “ What 
I mean is — we are going to take a house somewhere. 
For six years I have been at school in town. How I 
hated it ! ” 

“Did you?” surprisedly. “Veronica and I were 
at S Convent. We loved it.” 

“ Perhaps you had great friends there ? There 
were so few girls I cared for where I was.” 

“ Nearly all at the Convent were nice. Stacks of 
them were cousins. Reverend Mother is my aunt.” 

“No doubt that made a difference,” Georgie 
laughed. 

“ It did in one way,” Dorothy answered. “If we 
wanted a favor, we couldn’t get it, just because it 
would have looked like favoritism. And I always 
said we got harder penances from the nuns because we 
were aunt’s nieces.” 

“ Penances ! ” echoed Georgie, “ but it’s only a 
priest — ” 

“ Punishments were called penances,” interrupted 
Dorothy. “ I ought to have explained that.” 

The reply annoyed Georgie. 

“ I expect my school was like a convent one,” she 


50 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

answered quickly. And then a happy thought struck 
her. It was a school for Catholics — English 
Catholics/’ she added impressively, but Dorothy did 
not seem to hear. She stopped and pointed up a steep 
path through a wood. 

That’s the way Veronica will come. It’s a short 
cut. Mother said I wasn’t to bring you down such a 
breakneck place.” 

“ I hope your sister will catch us up,” Georgie an- 
swered. How pretty she is ! ” 

Dorothy looked pleased. 

We are rather proud of her,” she said. “ I hope 
Lady Meltonbury hasn’t found something more she 
wanted copied.” 

“Was that Lady Meltonbury — the one with the 
beautiful smile? ” Georgie asked, and Dorothy nodded. 
“ Does your sister write all her letters for her? ” 

“ I should be sorry for Veronica if she did/" Doro- 
thy laughed. “ Why, Lady Meltonbury sends off 
piles by every post. No, it was something she wanted 
copied for the Tablet. I don’t believe there’s a Catho- 
lic charity she is not associated with in some way.” 

Georgie saw her chance. 

“ Roman Catholic, you mean,” she said. 

Dorothy laughed good-naturedly. 

“ You can call it so, if you like,” she answered, 
and walked on, quite indifferent. 

“ I’m glad you agree,” Georgie retorted. “ Last 
time you weren’t so polite and told me I was talking 
rot!"" 

Dorothy’s pretty face flushed. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 51 

‘‘ I beg your pardon/' she said. “ It was rude. 
Mother told me so. Somehow it slipped out. I am 
rather abrupt. I think it comes from being so much 
with my brothers. Boys hate shuffling, and if I think 
a thing, I say it. Are you vexed still? I’m never 
cross for long, myself.” 

‘‘ I’m not cross. I was angry at the time, because 
I thought you ran off to prevent my answering, which 
you must have known would be easy for me to do.” 

The violet eyes opened wide. To retreat before an 
enemy’s fire was the last thing Dorothy was ever likely 
to do. 

“ You are quite wrong,” she said. I went off be- 
cause — Do you really want to know ? ” 

Georgie nodded. 

And you won’t be offended ? ” 

‘‘ No.” 

“ Well, mind, after that it’s not my fault if you are ! 
I said it was ‘ rot ’ because I thought it was — and I 
do still — but I went away because I guessed we were 
both cross. I’m hot-tempered, so I generally clear off 
till I have cooled down.” Dorothy laughed awk- 
wardly. 

‘‘ Perhaps feeling your armor was weak had some- 
thing to do with it,” Georgie answered irritably. 

Don’t you know that we use the Nicene Creed — ‘ I 
believe one Catholic and Apostolic Church ’ ? ” 

“ I’m afraid I don’t know much on the subject,” 
Dorothy answered. Veronica does. I ought to, as 
I have heard my father speak so often about it. You 
must remember that his articles in the great Quarter- 


52 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

lies are received by the literary world as those of a 
scholar. I have heard sermons, too, contrasting the 
unity of the Catholic Church with the unhappy state of 
the Established one.'’ 

Georgie did not relish the words, but determined to 
keep to the point. 

You did not realize,” she said, with dignity, “ that 
our Church daily asserts her Catholicity. In England 
we are the Catholic Church — you are the Roman. 
What are you laughing at? I don’t see anything 
funny in what I have said.” 

“ But that is what makes it so,” Dorothy returned. 
“To call yourself a Catholic is not to be one ! A man 
can call himself Herbert or Cecil, but it won’t make 
him a real Herbert or Cecil. Have you read what 
Mons. de Montalembert wrote on the subject?” 

“ I don’t know who he is,” Georgie answered 
crossly. “ And I shouldn’t care what some foreigner 
wrote. The Bishop of London says we are Catholics.” 

“ I quoted de Montalembert because English people 
think much of him. I have read his scathing words 
on the assumption of the word Catholic by a section 
of your Church, while, to quote him, the name is 
^ spurned ’ by other members of the same body. Have 
you ever thought what it means? You have! Well, 
then, how can you use it of a purely National 
Church ? ” 

“ It’s the Catholic Church in this country,” Georgie 
retorted. “ It’s not the whole Church. We know 
that. The Catholic Church is divided into three 
branches — the English, the Roman and the Greek. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 53 


Together they make up the one, holy Catholic 
Church/' 

‘‘ But how can three utterly different religions make 
up one true Church? " Dorothy exclaimed. “ You say 
you understand the meaning of the word! Your 
Church does not exist in any part of the world except 
Great Britain and her colonies. As your own his- 
torian Macaulay has said, ‘ it is as much a national 
product as the Court of Common Pleas.' The Re- 
formers — " 

We have nothing to do with the Reformers," 
Georgie broke in hotly. ‘‘No doubt the Puritans — " 

“ But I am talking of long before the Puritans," 
Dorothy said. “ I was speaking of when Henry the 
Eighth set up the Church of England." 

Georgie laughed sarcastically. 

“ Our Church was established long before Henry," 
she said. “If you will read the Ecclesiastical News, 
you will soon see that." 

“ I don't think I should consult it for history,'^ 
Dorothy returned, laughing. “I shouldn't mind go- 
ing to a serious Protestant historian. He would dif- 
fer from us, but he would not be absurd. My father 
has read many historical essays to us, by Protestants, 
but the Ecclesiastical News! Surely you must know 
it's the laughing-stock of the literary world. You 
must forgive me, but if you enquire, you will find I am 
right. I don't mean ask Catholics — naturally you 
might feel their answer prejudiced — but ask an un- 
biased person the value put on the history of the 
Ecclesiastical News by serious critics! My father 


54 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


has dealt with it in an article called ‘ An Illogical Posi- 
tion/ If I lend it, will you read it? I was pleased 
to find Mother Patricia had beaten quite a lot of his- 
tory into my wooden skull. She taught differently 
from your Ecclesiastical News, with its extraordinary 
methods. I often heard her say, ^ From a controver- 
sial point it would be convenient if we could use the 
story, but the evidence on which it rests is not suffi- 
ciently trustworthy.’ The Essay will show you why 
we think Ritualism dishonest. As my father con- 
tends, it is the most ultra form of Protestantism yet 
invented. And now here is the chapel ! ” 

Fortunately Georgie was so lost in admiration she 
had no time to be angry. The Hall was beautiful, 
but the chapel was a poem in stone. The Altar was 
bare, so that Georgie’ s curtsey hardly seemed neces- 
sary. She expressed surprise that Dorothy did not 
follow her example. 

I thought you Romans always did,” she said. 

Dorothy looked angry. For a member of an an- 
cient Catholic family — one of the few who could 
trace back to Saxon times, and whose ancestors had 
perished on Tower Hill for loyalty to the -Catholic 
Faith, to be styled “ a Roman ” by a youthful member 
of that body whose official title is the Protestant Re- 
formed Religion, and everyone of whose bishops have 
called God to witness that they derive their spiritual- 
ities from the Crown alone, is, though laughable, none 
the less an impertinence. With the flush came the 
temptation to answer back sharply, and then — 
Dorothy had been to Communion that very morning. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 55 

with the intention of overcoming her temper. Quickly 
came the thought of Him who played so large a part 
in her daily life — Who, when He was reviled, re- 
viled not again and somehow she was enabled to keep 
back the retort. On this occasion, at least, she was vic- 
torious, which was far from being the case always, and 
she briefly explained that to curtsey when the Blessed 
Sacrament was not present would be like bowing to the 
Sovereign’s empty carriage. 

Georgie did not answer, and in silence they wan- 
dered round. There were many handsome tombs of 
dead and gone Stanmores, more or less injured, while 
rows of statues were headless. Perhaps the best an- 
swer, outside the State Paper Office, to the assertion 
of Ritualists that the Anglican Establishment, to-day, 
is the same Church which existed prior to Henry VIII, 
may be found in the shattered walls of our cathedrals, 
from which the Altars and shrines were so ruthlessly 
torn. 

That is where the old Altar stone was found,” 
Dorothy said, pointing to a spot on the ground near 
the door. It was so fixed that no one could help 
treading on it.” She smiled, remembering ‘‘ con- 
tinuity.” ‘‘ It is replaced now, and the Blessed Sacra- 
ment is consecrated on it, when any of us are put 
underground. It is wonderful how well the place 
looks when fitted up for a funeral, with the black 
hangings and the candles burning. Here’s Veronica! 
What a time you’ve been ! ” crossly. 

The girl, who looked lovely in a garden hat, laughed. 

“ Sorry, but so much to copy. I’m glad you ad- 


56 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

mire it” to Georgie. '^Restore it! My child, it 
would need a fortune! And now I will take you to 
the Benedictine ruins, if you are not too tired? ” 

Oh, no ! ” Georgie had fallen in love with 
Veronica’s appearance, and was eager. 

‘‘Will you excuse me, then?” Dorothy said. ‘‘I 
want to see Mrs. Challoner, and take the key back. I 
shall go straight on to Benediction, Ronny.” 

‘‘ I forgot Benediction I You wouldn’t like to go 
to our church, I daresay?” She turned to Georgie, 
who at once declared she had no objection, and ex- 
plained the branch theory, when Dorothy had de- 
parted. 

“ We believe in the Real Presence — the Interces- 
sion of Saints — almost everything you do,” Georgie 
wound up. 

“ And yet the two things named are expressly con- 
demned in your Prayer Book ! I know your Articles 
well. The Intercession of Saints is described as ‘ a 
fond thing vainly invented ! ’ Fancy thinking Mary 
can see a poor sinner, for whom her Son died, perish- 
ing, and utter no word! Amazing idea! And then 
the Real Presence. Why, Article XXIX declares the 
exact opposite to what the Sacred Scriptures state, say- 
ing, ‘ the wicked which eat not the Body of Christ.’ 
Why, your Prayer Book sets out that the bread and 
wine remain bread and wine, ^ and may not he adored, 
for that were idolatry to he abhorred of all faithful 
Christians/ I remember a girl contending that the 
Prayer Book taught the Real Presence. I read the 
black rubric to her, and then told her not to go to a 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 57 

Catholic, but to ask a Greek Priest what those words 
meant, and whether his Church would object to in- 
corporate them into her rubrics. She didn't venture 
to even try it." 

But you don’t understand," Georgie said. We 
High Church hate those blots in our Prayer Book. 
AV e believe everything the Roman Church does, except 
Infallibility and the Immaculate Conception. We are 
just as you were before the definition of those 
dogmas." 

Surely not. Before the definition of 1870 we held 
that Christ left an infallible teaching Body — the 
Holy Ghost abiding in it, according to our Lord’s 
promise. The proclamation of the dogmas was simply 
making clear the faith of the Church on the points. At 
previous Church Councils, various dogmas had been 
defined, and the decisions accepted by the faithful, on 
the ground of that belief. The acceptance of the 
Church’s teaching is the outcome of our Lord’s charge 
to His Apostles — ^ He that heareth you heareth Me, 
and he that heareth Me heareth Him that sent Me/ 
And again. ^ Hear the Church' which He tells us 
* is the pillar and ground of the truth/ It is abso- 
lutely incredible He could have ordered us to hear a 
Church which, at any moment, might teach error! 
There is His promise — ^ When the Spirit of Truth is 
come, He will lead you into all truth/ He was to 
abide in the Church for ever. The gates of Hell were 
not to prevail against it/' 

“ But I hear the Church of England," Georgie 
urged. 


58 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


How?’^ 

Why — ” She was going to say by following the 
teaching of the Prayer Book, but a sudden remem- 
brance of certain articles and the black rubric stopped 
her. “ I accept what the High Church teaches,” she 
said. 

Exactly. It is private judgment. Who can say 
which is right — High — Low or Broad ? The 
Church of England is a City of Confusion. All par- 
ties teach differently. Ask God to show you the 
Truth. I don’t mean ask to believe in our Church, 
which, at present, you think in error; but to be 
guided to the one, true Church, founded by Our Lord. 
There can be only one! It is impossible there can 
be two truths, contradicting each other! Ask for 
light and determine, if God gives it, to follow it, no 
matter what the sacrifice. So many never receive the 
gift of faith, because they don’t want it, if it means 
self-sacrifice ! I remember a girl complaining we knew 
nothing about the next world — the usual silly things 
Protestants say — just as if Our Lord had never come. 
Of course a veil has been drawn, but He has revealed 
enough, since He has unfolded to us the four last 
things — Death — Judgment — Heaven and Hell. 
Well, I asked her if she ever prayed to find the one 
true religion, and she answered angrily that all her 
people were bigoted Scotch folk, and she would be 
homeless if she became a Catholic. Of course it was 
a terrible prospect, I admit, and we will hope God took 
it into account, when she died. Anyway, there was 
some excuse for her shrinking back. It was better 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 59 

than another case I knew — a girl, who gravely told 
me that, even if the Catholic Church was the true 
one, she would rather not know it, because it was such 
‘ an exacting religion,’ and she would have to fast and 
go to early Mass ! Sometimes, when I hear things said 
like that, I feel inclined to say English people are 
often not in their right minds! Here is a God from 
Heaven, with a message on which the eternal salva- 
tion of men depends, and, for a little trifling inconven- 
ience, this girl says she would rather not know what 
He taught! That is why many never have the gift 
of Faith, because they don’t want it. It means self- 
sacrifice! But if you pray for light and intend, if 
God gives it, to follow it at any cost, even if it should 
turn out — which it won’t — that true religion is to 
dance backward in a Hallelujah bonnet, then God will 
give you the gift of Faith — the most priceless gift 
He has to give ! Ah ! I understand Alexandrine de la 
Ferronnays’ cry — ‘ that she would rather be widowed, 
as she was, and yet a Catholic, than be again a Protes- 
tant and have her beloved Albert back.’ ^How I have 
been prosing! I can’t help it sometimes — I feel if 
I am not talking to Him, I must be talking about Him. 
And now we have had enough theology, and you must 
study the ruins.” 

Georgie found her companion a good guide, and 
the afternoon was so fine that they lingered long, and 
in the end had to hurry. 

There!” exclaimed Veronica, giving a glance at 

^See the family memoirs of the late Mrs. Augustus Craven, 
entitled Recit d’une Soeur” 


6o STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


an exquisite watch set in a bracelet. "" Exact ! 
Didn’t I time it well?” 

‘‘ You did. And oh what a lovely watch ! ” 

One of Lady Meltonbury’s presents. I’ll leave it 
you, if you are good. Perhaps you shall have 
it sooner! I’ll make a bargain! You shall have it 
if two things come off that I want. Will you pray for 
them for me ? ” 

“ But what are they? ” Georgie asked. 

“ One is a secret, known only to four people. And 
the other is an idea I have in my mind. All you’ve 
got to do is to pray that God’s will may be done in 
both cases.” 

Nothing more was said then, and the girls passed 
into the church. The candles on the Altar were al- 
ready lighted, and the bell stopped before they were in 
their places, where they found Dorothy kneeling. 
A moment later and the 0 Salutaris began. Georgie 
had only once before been present at Benedic- 
tion, but she was sufficiently acquainted with its mean- 
ing to bow her head when the Monstrance was placed 
on the throne. The singing was simple, but Veron- 
ica’s mezzo-soprano thrilled her. Long after the serv- 
ice was over, Georgie seemed to hear the echo of the 
girl’s glorious voice in the words: 

Qui vitam sine termino 
Nobis donet in patria ** 

You must let me ask you some questions about 
things I didn’t understand,” Georgie said to Veronica, 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 6i 


as they walked home. ‘‘ I mean, the Latin service, 
etc. I shall come and worry you to-night.” 

** Don’t try it! ” Dorothy laughed. ‘‘ Take friendly 
warning. Experience has long taught me that after 
ten o’clock it is impossible to extract sense out of 
Ronny.” 

I’m afraid it’s true,” Veronica answered. “ I 
simply can’t keep awake. If the King came to stay, 
I should have to go away, or I should be disgraced. 
To-morrow I will answer objections, but now I’m 
dying for tea. Hush I Is that the dog cart ? Master 
Gerald returning! I wonder what sport he has had. 
I didn’t expect him back till dinner. You don’t know 
my brother, do you? ” 

‘‘ I met him last time,” Georgie answered. The 
color rushed into her face. She was glad it was dark. 
So silly to blush. It was a horrible trick, and the 
girls at school had made her worse by laughing at her. 
And now she would never get cool again! It took 
ages. Then Veronica opened the door leading into 
the hall, and beyond was the drawing-room and the 
sound of voices. And then a horrible thought flashed 
across her brain — if Gerald came into the room 
— and he was pretty certain to do so — Georgie knew 
what would happen. 

‘‘I shall get purple!” she inwardly wailed. 

Purple, and be disgraced for ever ! ” 


CHAFER IV 


FTER all, things were not so bad as Georgie had 



anticipated. Gerald was actually beside her be- 
fore she discovered him, and there had consequently 
been no time to turn purple, though a little flush had 
come when he pressed her hand. 

“ Sport ? ” he said, drinking his tea and answering 
Dorothy. “ Not bad. The guns were * my lord ’ and 
Ned, Kenny, Barley Sugar and your humble servant.'" 

“ How was Barley Sugar ? 

Gerald groaned. 

Politer than ever I He makes me sick. I can 
see Lord Dunthorpe doesn’t cotton to him. Oh, don’t 
talk about him, and then I shan’t feel so beastly un- 
charitable. I say, girls. Lady Dunthorpe is giving 
a ball at Christmas ! ” 

Veronica laughed. 

‘‘ Poor Dorothy ! If we are still in London I might 
come down for it ! You wouldn’t mind so much then, 
Dorothy, if we had a jolly party — Maud — Daisy, 
etc., and Ted. Dorothy hates a ball,” she explained 
to Georgie. ‘‘ Oh, Gerald I you must really learn to 
dance. Will you be still at Penhirst?” turning back 
to Georgie. 

We return for Christmas,” the other answered 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 63 

eagerly. She had never taken to anyone so much as 
Veronica. 

“ You might come over and go with us/’ Veronica 
went on. “ I begin to hope we shan’t start for Rome 
till later.” 

‘‘ I wonder what you’ll be like,” grumbled Dorothy, 
“ — you, who never can keep awake ! ” 

“ Oh ! but I should on such an occasion. Gerald, I 
insist on your learning. Dear boy, I’m simply long- 
ing to have a spin with you.” 

“ It wouldn’t be much of a spin.” 

“ Yes, it would. I’ve thought of something. You 
shall have a lesson to-night ! — No one to know but us 
three. We’ll teach you.” 

Gerald smiled. Georgie thought he looked pleased. 

All right, but where? ” 

‘‘ In the Long Gallery. Dress early and begin at 
seven.” 

‘‘ What a good idea ! ” Dorothy said. The cot- 
tage piano is still there. Now, Gerald, be ready.” 

‘‘ I like your talking,” retorted the last named, with 
brotherly emphasis. ‘‘ Are you really going to teach 
me. Miss Rice? ” he went on. ‘‘ It’s awfully kind — ■ 
returning good for evil — after the way I made you 
jump last time! And tell me, did your coachman 
mind taking the horses out of the cotton wool ? ” 

‘‘ Did I say that ? ” Georgie answered, innocently, 
flattered at her little joke being recalled. “ No, I 
came in a stupid train.” 

‘‘ I wondered how you’d get over. I’m glad I came 
home early, or we shouldn’t have had time for the les- 


64 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


son. It will be fun, won't it? I say- — don't be 
late." 

All right," Georgie answered. She treated 
Master Gerald to a gracious smile. Though he had 
not said so, in her heart she knew that it was for her 
he had sacrificed some of his sport that afternoon. 
She was looking very sweet just then, with her delicate 
color coming and going; and, as she glanced upward, 
she caught a look of admiration in the dark eyes. 
Then Veronica called, and she followed her friend 
from the room. The latter was going to the 
chapel. 

“ Certainly come, if you like," she answered, when 
Georgie objected to being left behind. “ It's only that 
one never does ask anyone who is not a Catholic." 

“But I persist I am one," Georgie retorted laugh- 
ingly, and quite differently from the way in which she 
would have replied to Dorothy. The truth was, that 
she had fallen in love with Veronica, as a girl of 
eighteen will sometimes do with another. 

“ And I persist you are going to become one when 
and only when Le Bon Dieu gives His grace, as He 
will, if you ask Him," Veronica replied gently. 

The chapel was dark, except for the Sanctuary 
lamp; but, after a little, Georgie became accustomed 
to the gloom. She could see the white Christ on His 
cross ; the great candle-sticks, and even the flowing lace 
about the Altar. It was a wonderful thought that He 
was there, behind the Tabernacle doors! She had 
said that afternoon she preferred her own branch of 
the Church, but, as she knelt in the stillness, she ac- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 65 

knowledged that “ the Romans were better off, and 
that, in this respect at least, there was no comparison. 

“ This is the Long Gallery,” Veronica said, half 
an hour later, when the pair had dressed, as Georgie 
entered what she afterwards described as the most 
beautiful room she had ever seen. It was a hundred 
feet long and thirty broad, except where the great 
Tudor windows gave an additional six feet. There 
were two fire-places, both on the same side of the 
room, facing the windows, while the walls were oak 
panel. At the far end was another window, through 
the diamond panes of which the moonlight fell, and 
helped to illuminate the place, otherwise lighted by a 
single candle which Gerald had brought with him. 
Dorothy, in white, looking rather like a ghost, was 
standing in one of the windows. 

‘‘ What a lovely place ! ” Georgie exclaimed. 
‘‘ Why didn’t I see it the day I first came ? ” 

“ I offered to bring you, but you said you’d rather 
not,” Dorothy retorted maliciously. I will play and 
you and Veronica can teach. The piano, I warn you, 
is cracked! Yes, it is ^ Oh' indeed! Now do be- 
gin.” 

“ I shall never be able,” Gerald exclaimed. ‘‘ We’d 
better give it up.” 

‘‘ Nonsense ! ” exclaimed Veronica. Play that 
again, Dorothy. Now, Gerald, watch us. Music, 
please. And I’ll be gentleman,” and Veronica put 
her arm round Georgie and the pair sailed away. 

“The room is too narrow for waltzing,” Veronica 
said, as they circled round. “ It did when people only 


66 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


danced the Bransles — whatever the Bransles may 
have been! Look at our feet, Gerald, — our feet! 
Oh, stop ! I haven’t danced for an age. Well, Gerald, 
will you try?” 

I’ll try, my dear girl, but I’m afraid dancing is 
more in Barley Sugar’s line.” 

“ Nonsense ! ” Dorothy cried. “ Plenty of nice men 
dance. Do go on.” 

“ We are going,” Veronica retorted. ‘‘ Hurry no 
man’s cattle! Take him by the hand, Georgie, and 
dance round. Music!'* 

I feel exactly like a monkey on a stick,” laughed 
Gerald. ‘‘ Thank goodness, this performance is a pri- 
vate one. Round again — all right.” 

“ He’s getting into it — look, Dorothy,” the elder 
sister called. ‘‘ Oh ! ” as Georgie’s shoes and Gerald’s 
pumps mingled, and the evolution came to an untimely 
end. 

“I say!” he exclaimed. “Awfully sorry! Did I 
hurt you ? ” concernedly. 

“Not a bit. Try again?” 

“All right.” There was a note of eagerness in 
Gerald’s voice, since he liked holding Georgie’s little 
hands. “ Piano, please, Dorothy. By George, I’m 
getting no end of a swell! Veronica, see! ” 

“ I see. Now take a turn properly. That’s it ! 
Beautiful! Well done! I declare he’s a heaven-born 
dancer, after all ! Now it’s my turn,” and a moment 
later Veronica and her brother were skimming down 
the long room. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 67 

Georgie stood watching. The boy danced natur- 
ally. She would have another turn directly. How 
glad she was she had come to the Hall! She had 
never liked anyone so much as Veronica. And how 
nice Gerald was — just the dearest boy in the world. 
She called him that, though she knew he was in reality 
four and twenty. But there was still about him a 
touch of boyish grace, and yet no trace of effeminacy 
— a good shot and an all round athlete from youth. 
The brother and sister made a graceful picture. 
Georgie, watching, felt wonderfully happy. She was 
glad to have such friends. Even Dorothy, though she 
ruffled her, was charming to look at, with her chest- 
nut hair and violet eyes; and she could not really be 
disagreeable, since her relatives were devoted to her. 
And then her glance fell again on Veronica, who gave 
a little wave of her hand. She could hardly realize 
that this laughing figure was the same girl who had 
stood, that afternoon, gazing at the dim horizon, say- 
ing that ‘‘when not speaking to her Lord, she must 
be speaking of Him.’’ It was this love of God which 
made Veronica light-hearted. Georgie realized it and 
felt, now that it was too late, that if she had possessed 
it, she would have had more influence in Leinster 
Square, where, too often, she had been called “ a wet 
blanket.” She ought to have thrown herself into 
others’ amusements. Veronica could kneel in adora- 
tion one moment, and be the gayest of the gay the 
next. 

Long afterwards, Georgie stood in that gallery and 


68 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


watched the moonlight fall where now those girlish 
feet were flying. The memory of that evening was 
to return to her vividly when that time arrived, and 
she was to understand many things then which at 
present she failed to comprehend. Only, when the 
time came, there was to be no Veronica, and Georgie 
was to be alone! The Long Gallery was very still 
then, in the silver moonlight. Hush ! 

The evening was charming. Georgie thoroughly 
enjoyed the dinner party, where there was no discus- 
sion over the good things, as at Penhirst, but interest- 
ing talk instead. 

“ We must have another lesson to-morrow,” Ve- 
ronica whispered, as they made their way to the draw- 
ing-room. 

‘‘ I shall think of you all dancing away,” Georgie 
answered ruthfully, reflecting how dull it would be 
at Penhirst. 

‘‘ Oh, but you’re not leaving to-morrow ! ” Gerald 
exclaimed, horrified. 

Why, you have only just come! ” Veronica inter- 
rupted. ‘‘ I’ll go and speak to Mother about it.” 

Gerald did not seem to think it necessary to follow 
her. He and Georgie were practically alone in the 
second drawing-room, having come to look at a fine 
Velasquez of which Mr. Stanmore was justly proud. 
And then the conversation drifted to more personal 
things. Georgie heard a great deal about Rome, 
where Gerald had twice wintered, and even of old 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 69 

days at Stonyhurst. He seemed amused at the girl’s 
idea that at Catholic Colleges boys were rendered 
wretched by being ‘‘ spied on.” 

‘‘ Young fellows want looking after,” he explained. 

Supervision didn't interfere with our fun. I don’t 
believe I ever thought about it, any more than one 
does about a policeman in the street. He’s there and 
you see him, and forget all about him, because you 
don’t intend to commit murder or pick pockets. No 
doubt the burglar takes another view. He’d like less 
supervision ! ” and Gerald laughed. “ Anyway, we’d 
plenty of fun at Stonyhurst. Being looked after 
didn’t bother me ! ” 

We had some fun, too, in a mild way, at my 
school,” Georgie answered. ‘‘ The bolster fights I de- 
tested, but I liked the games. I always wanted to be 
a member of the Alpine Club, but I never passed the 
test.” She laughed. 

“ What was that ? — tell me,” he urged. They were 
sitting on a sofa, and had forgotten all about every- 
one else. 

You had to walk round our bedroom without 
touching the floor! You started over the beds and 
washing-stands, and then came the crux — from the 
last one you stepped on to the mantelpiece and walked 
along it! I did everything hut the mantelpiece one 
night! I thought the last washing-stand was going 
over — and so I jumped, and lost the membership.” 

Gerald’s laugh was interrupted by the announce- 
ment of Night Prayers.” Georgie was a little an- 


70 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

noyed by Dorothy telling her not to come unless she 
liked/’ just as if she wasn’t a Catholic, but she forgot 
it, when on going up to bed, Veronica explained how 
much her mother wished her to remain on. 

‘‘We must make our pupil perfect before you go. 
And it’s such a blessing to see Gerald talking to you. 
Shy isn’t the word. We have had to fight sometimes 
before we could get him to take a girl in to dinner! ” 

Georgie showed that she was pleased. 

“ It’s the most beautiful old place I have ever seen,” 
she said later, when bidding Veronica good-night. 
“ How you must love it ! ” 

Just for a moment there was a shadow on the girl’s 
face, but it passed quickly. 

“ Oh, I do, but what I like best is the thought that 
Our Lord has always been honored here. Even in 
penal times. Mass was generally said under this roof. 
And now I must go to bed. Oh ! I’m so tired. Dor- 
othy always says whatever I die of, it won’t be in- 
somnia ! ” 

Georgie laughed gayly. She lay awake a long time 
that night, thinking how strangely happy she felt. 
She was vexed next morning, however, at not know- 
ing there was Mass in the chapel, It made her feel 
like a Protestant, when the others joined her in the 
dining-room. She felt ruffled till Gerald, who had 
been serving Mass and was consequently late, came 
and took a place beside her. Things mended then. 
He was off shooting, but would be back early, he 
explained. And after breakfast Georgie settled her- 
self in the hall and wrote letters. She quite enjoyed 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 71 

her morning. The sun shone in — the log fire smol- 
dered, and oh, the blessing of good stationery! It 
was one o’clock before she wandered into the draw- 
ing-room, to find Lady Meltonbury with a pile of let- 
ters ready for post. Georgie exclaimed at the quan- 
tity. 

I’m afraid little merit attaches,” the former said, 
with her beautiful smile. ‘‘ I like writing. Pere 
Lacordaire used to say he was ‘ crucified to his pen.’ 
If one had a distaste, one could offer it up better, 
besides, it’s nice to be of use. But tell me about your- 
self. Dorothy says you are very High Church?” 

‘‘ I call myself a Catholic,” Georgie answered, rather 
shyly. 

I’m only too glad to hear it, though I don’t agree, 
because it shows interest in these days of indifference,” 
Lady Meltonbury answered in her melodious voice. 

So few care about anything now. To have ‘ a good 
time ’ is the one idea ! And it ends in so many 
shipwrecks! People live only for pleasure, so that 
when a temptation comes which would cause pain to 
resist, they can’t face it. Of course it is the loss of 
faith. Christianity is dying quickly in England, 
though it’s the fashion to deny it. I was reading, the 
other day, a sermon of one of your bishops, in which 
he actually said that there was deeper religion to-day 
than there had ever been! Now, you know, that is 
simply an utter untruth. If he really did believe it, 
he must be extraordinarily ignorant! Look at the 
tone of the Press — the magazines filled with articles 
against Christianity! Not long ago, in a country 


72 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

house, a girl of your age told me she believed in noth- 
ing. It is true she was not very intellectual, but it 
gave one a kind of horror to see her standing there, 
saying she knew there wasn’t a God, and it didn’t 
matter what anyone did ! And there are endless cases 
like that. And then for a man, like this bishop, to 
say there never was more true religion in the country ! 
But that is so English. We have our good points — 
but, as a nation, we are terrible moral cowards. If 
we don’t want to own a thing, we blind ourselves to 
it. I remember the England of ‘ the young Queen.’ 
There was a different note in Society at that time. No 
one thought of sitting down to dinner without thank- 
ing God for His mercies. Whereas, except in a 
Catholic house, who ever says grace now? And Sun- 
day was Sunday then. I don’t say there wasn’t much 
that was absurd about it, but still, it was set apart as 
God’s day. Now about yourself. Are you quite con- 
tent with Anglicanism ? ” 

Georgie was nothing if not truthful. 

I was till I came here. It was a shock to find 
no one would allow I was a Catholic.” 

“ I remember, in my own case, that what cleared 
the clouds with me was the examination of Anglican- 
ism by the four tests. You know the Nicene Creed — 
‘ I believe in one, holy. Catholic, Apostolic Church ? ’ 
Shall we talk about it a little? I am always anxious 
that others should share the happiness I enjoy.” 

Lady Meltonbury gave one of her sweetest smiles. 
Georgie was greatly attracted. She felt none of that 
irritation which assailed her when with Dorothy. The 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 73 

first, too, had such a motherly way that shyness was 
banished. 

“ But that is what I pointed out to Dorothy — that 
we say those words, so we must be Catholic,” Georgie 
exclaimed. 

“ Well, take the first. Is the Established Church 
one? Before the flood, the fact that she was not was 
brought home to me! The living near my husband’s 
property in Shropshire was not in his gift, but in that 
of a Sir John Bover. He appointed a High Church- 
man, who preached the Real Presence! The place 
became a pandemonium. The village and half the 
county were up in arms. In those days none of the 
bishops were High, and a prosecution followed. 
That was the dawn to me. I saw that a Church so 
hopelessly divided on such a fundamental doctrine as 
to whether there was a J^ea/ Presence or, as a Low 
Churchman once put it, a Real Absence, could not be 
the true Church. I might, perhaps, as I was otherwise 
so happy, have stifled my conscience, if God had not 
seen fit to rouse me. All my nearest were swept away 

— my boy — my beautiful little Olga, and then, at the 
very moment when it seemed his life was most needed, 
just as he had accepted the premiership, my dear hus- 
band ! All in a minute ! ” The hushed voice paused 

— a spasm crossed her face — then the resigned smile 
came back, she moistened her lips and went on. For 
a time I was overwhelmed, and then God came to the 
rescue. He had taken my earthly treasures and so 
I asked, in return, that He would give me heavenly 
ones, and He gave me the Catholic Faith! ” 


74 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Georgie never forgot the light which swept across 
the face of her companion at these words. She re- 
membered it ever afterwards. 

‘‘ Those definitions of the Creed were my lantern,” 
Lady Meltonbury said. They have come down to 
us from Apostolic ages. Is there really a person, who 
intends to give an honest answer, who can assert that 
the Church of England is one! The Protestant his- 
torian Macaulay has told us that unity is not a mark 
of Protestantism/ and he has described Anglicanism 
as ^a hundred sects battling within one Church!^ 
Can anything be truer? Take your St. Cadoc’s in 
Bayswater — the doctrine as to the Eucharist preached 
there is practically the same as that of the Catholic 
Church. Will you hear it at Westminster Abbey, or 
in any Low Church? My child, you will be told in 
such places it is simple bread and wine, which I am 
thankful to say I am sure it is, for it would be hor- 
rible to think of the outrages which would have been 
committed against this Sacrament, since the Reforma- 
tion, if the Church of England had really possessed 
valid orders. But we won’t deal with that now. 
Every variety of opinion is preached; and no bishop 
dare commit himself so far as to venture to say what 
the Anglican doctrine is, since the bishops themselves 
are hopelessly divided. And the same with other 
things. The Broad Church have thrown the Bible — 
the Divinity of Christ — the Resurrection, etc., to the 
four winds ! Then how, in common sense, can anyone 
contend that a House so utterly divided against itself is 
one! All sects are split up. It’s the result of heresy 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 75 

to produce fresh heresy! Holy next! Does Angli- 
canism teach holy doctrine? For answer, look at her 
history and the contradictory teaching she has given 
in the last three hundred years. Just one little in- 
stance. After the Reformation, one of the attacks 
made on Catholics was concerning the need of good 
works. Faith alone was to be sufficient to save. Even 
in my parents’ day this was the common doctrine. 
To-day, Anglicanism declares — Ht does not so much 
matter what a man believes as what he does.' The 
exact reverse, you see ! Anglicanism ever speaks with 
an uncertain tongue, so that no man can know what 
he should believe in order to be saved. Even if she did 
teach true doctrine concerning the Sacrament, she has 
no means to give that Sacrament because of the failure 
of her Orders. Again, has she ever produced a Saint? 
What names can she put against those of Saints Ig- 
natius, Xavier, Vincent de Paul, Theresa and so on? 
These names have arrested the homage of countless 
men who were themselves infidels. Catholic next! 
Why, she is entirely National! What a contrast to 
the promise that the true Church shall be recognized, 
since she shall be as a house set on a hill top and men 
oi all nations seen flowing into her. The assumption 
by a section of your Church of that title is laughable. 
Take as an instance our hosts whose position is surely 
a complete answer to it. The Stanmores were here 
ages before Henry the Eighth — here when the Con- 
queror came ! They have ever been Catholics. Many 
of the house in pre-Reformation days were cardinals 
and bishops. They were always in union with Rome. 


76 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

The Muniment Room is filled with interesting docu- 
ments. Well, the Stanmores never made any change 
in their faith. They refused to have anything to do 
with the new-fangled Reformed religion. They were 
Catholics before the revolt of Henry — they were 
Catholics through the great storm — many of them 
died in defense of it; and to-day they are the same 
as they have ever been. Many of our oldest families 
are in the same position. Don’t you think, to such 
people, it must sound absurd to hear Anglicans call 
themselves Catholics — whose bishops are mere crea- 
tures of the State! If the Church of England wanted 
to change a line of her Communion Service, she could 
not do so without the sanction of the House of Com- 
mons ! This is an absolute fact which no one can get 
over. And lastly Apostolic ! She is certainly not 
that, because her Orders are derived from Caesar not 
from the Apostles, and because she cast aside the full- 
ness of the Apostolic Office, represented by the See of 
Peter, and substituted for it that of the English 
Crown ! But, above all this, your want of unity seems 
to me to settle the fact that Anglicanism cannot be 
the true Church, since unity is to be its mark. And 
now there’s the gong. And I hope I haven’t offended 
you.” 

Georgie shook her head. 

And through the rest of the day she was often 
silent, thinking — One — Holy — Catholic — Apos- 
tolic ! 

“ I never saw anyone so beautiful or fascinating 
before,” she said to Veronica once. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 77 

Ah ! you’re not the first to fall under my god- 
mother’s spell,” the other laughed. But now you 
mustn’t be thoughtful any more. Here is Gerald! 
And the Gallery is ablaze, because to-night we have 
two candles instead of one ! ” 

Then Dorothy struck up a waltz — and Gerald put 
his arm around her, and, for a time, Georgie. was 
happy. 

The days went on, and each time Georgie said any- 
thing about going home. Lady Theresa begged her 
to prolong her stay. Her shyness had disappeared — 
she even had her little private badinage with Mr. Stan- 
more — while the schoolroom and nursery became fa- 
miliar spots. Each evening there was a lesson in the 
Long Gallery, which hardly seemed necessary, since 
Gerald had become quite proficient. Georgie was 
greatly troubled on one occasion when, a fish dinner 
following served to remind her it was Friday. 

“ But surely you don’t think there was any harm in 
a dancing lesson?” Veronica urged. A real ball 
might be different, if it were Lent,” at which Georgie 
exclaimed in horror. ‘‘ All the Church requires on an 
ordinary Friday is to abstain. And these matters 
require discretion. People, particularly young men, 
might be put off religion by too great strictness.” 

Nothing would induce me to go out on Friday,” 
Georgie exclaimed. 

‘‘ Then I think you would be making a mistake,” 
Veronica answered. ‘‘ All those rules have been made 
by the Church and, in her wisdom, she has relaxed 
some to suit the age. If Gerald brought me theater 


78 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

stalls in Lent, I shouldn’t hesitate to go — unless it 
was Passion or Holy Week. In reality,” laughingly, 
it would be a penance, as I’m always so tired at 
night. I often tell Dorothy I believe I have caught 
the sleeping sickness ! ” 

‘‘ But that is doing what is forbidden to please oth- 
ers,” Georgie urged. 

“ The Church has not forbidden it. If it had, I would 
not do it, and I know dear old Gerald wouldn’t. He 
is the best boy in the world — awfully high principled 
and strict. At Stonyhurst the Fathers thought a lot 
of him.” 

“ But the ancient Church — ” began Georgie. 

What has that to do with it ? The Church made 
those rules and she can unmake them,” Veronica broke 
in. 

But our object is to be exactly like the ancient 
Church.” 

‘‘ Ah ! there we part company. The Catholic idea is 
that of a living, teaching Church. She was not more 
holy in the first century than now. She is the same 
and divine in her wisdom. She varies her rules to suit 
all ages. People couldn’t live on crusts and herbs 
now, eaten after the going down of the sun. So she 
makes allowance. People’s nervous systems have al- 
tered or deteriorated. What was suitable then is un- 
suitable now. You speak as if these things had some- 
thing to do with Faith. The Faith of the Church can 
never change — it is divine — but she makes her own 
rules to suit time and country. Yours is an essentially 
Protestant position — yes. Miss, ultra Protestant. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 79 

You, and a little band of St. Cadocites, are going to 
decide what was done, or what is best to be done. 
The Catholic does what the Church tells him, in the 
age in which he lives. Her authority is ever the same. 
If she says abstain, we are bound to abstain, not because 
there is any speciah merit in one kind of food, but 
because the Church, which Jesus Christ founded, has 
ordered it, and we are bound to obey it, by His law — 
Hear the Church/ which Lie tells us is the pillar and 
ground of the truth.' But your idea of going back to 
another age is utterly opposed to this injunction. To 
follow the rule given by Our Lord produces perfect 
order — yours only leads to chaos.’’ 

I hadn’t thought about it in that light before,” 
Georgie answered truthfully. I see there is a great 
deal in what you say. I must think it over.” 

The next day was one Georgie never forgot. The 
weather was so fine that an expedition to Lichfield was 
decided on, so that she might see the Cathedral. Miss 
Brown was appointed chaperone and Mr. Stanmore 
went with the party as far as Rugeley, where he 
owned property. Luncheon at The George ” was a 
merry meal and afterwards they wended their way to 
the Close, with the three great spires towering above 
them and standing out clearly against the soft Novem- 
ber sky. Georgie was enchanted with the interior, and 
the bells were sounding for afternoon service before 
they made their way to the Market Place, to do hom- 
age to Johnson’s statue. Georgie thoroughly enjoyed 
herself. Gerald seemed to like explaining things, 
while Dorothy was really amusing on the subject of 


8o STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


Boswell, who she declared ‘‘ would have driven her 
mad.’' 

‘‘To have someone always dancing attendance on 
you and paying compliments ! ” she said. “ I wonder 
what they would have said at the Convent if I had 
behaved like that about Mother Patricia ! ” 

“ I shudder to think how you would have been 
snubbed,” Veronica broke in. It was the first time she 
had spoken for a long while, so much so that Georgie 
had been wondering at her silence. 

“ I think that ends the great man,” Gerald said 
suddenly. “ Now we’ll go down Bore Street — ” 

“ What a funny name — Bore! ” Georgie said. 

“ I never thought about it before,” Gerald answered. 
“ Though I own — ” He stopped and laughed. 

“ Own what ? ” Dorothy asked. “ Miss Brown, 
what is he giggling at ? ” 

“ Nay, I don’t know — don’t ask me.” 

“ Well, I’ll tell you,” Gerald said. “ Dorothy is so 
curious that she will be wretched if I don’t explain. I 
used to spend a lot of time in this street once.” 

“You did!” amazedly. 

“Yes — moi qui vous park! It wasn’t Bore Street 
to me! You remember, years ago. Father being on 
that Art Committee? I used to come over with him. 
Of course I didn’t attend the meetings, but I spent the 
time walking here.” 

“ But why here ? ” 

“ Because — listen ! My first love lived here I ” 

“ Gerald!” 

“ Gerald!!” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 8i 


Both sisters echoed his name. Veronica was as 
much excited as Dorothy. 

Quite true,” their brother answered, laughing. 
‘‘ You see that red brick house? She lived there ! 

** But who was she ? ’’ Dorothy asked wonderingly. 
“ I didn’t know you’d ever noticed a girl. Is she here 
still?” 

Certainly not^ I should say. It’s seven years ago. 
She couldn’t have been above fourteen! As to her 
name, I haven’t the wildest notion. The house was 
a school. I used to meet her with the other girls 
walking, two and two. And that is the end of the 
story. The next time I came back from Stonyhurst, 
I think I had forgotten her. Anyway, I never saw 
her again.” 

‘‘ I’ve never been so amazed,” Dorothy said. 
“ What was she like, Gerald ? ” 

“ A thundering pretty child, with wavy brown hair 
hanging down her back, and great dark blue eyes.” 

“Listen, Veronica! Miss Brown, do you hear? 
The model brother, who we all thought superior to 
such weakness ! ” 

“ Gerald, dear,” exclaimed Veronica. “ The shrine 
of your young heart is deeply interesting. Invite 
Dorothy to your den, when we get back, tell her every- 
thing of this heartbreaking romance — tragedy — 
whatever you like to call it — but, dear boy, take us 
back now to ‘ The George ’ and let us have tea. I’m 
simply dying for my tea.” 

“ Come on, then,” her brother answered. “ Isn’t 
that like her? I ask you. Miss Brown, did you ever 


82 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


yet see Veronica that she was not either " dying for 
her tea ’ or ' longing to go to bed ! ’ ” 

Tea was quite as merry as the luncheon, except that 
Veronica still did not seem her usual bright self. 
Georgie took an early opportunity of asking if any- 
thing was the matter. 

“ Nothing much,’’ Veronica answered. I will tell 
you, if you really want to know. I think I am like 
Father Bertram Wilberforce, who used to say he didn’t 
like going over Protestant churches. After all, it’s 
natural. There is that glorious cathedral which we 
built for Mass to be said in it, and which, for hun- 
dreds of years, knew no other worship than that of 
the Catholic Church — given over to a creed from 
which those whose money erected it would have shrunk 
with horror.” 

‘‘ But we maintain Mass is celebrated there now,” 
Georgie began, but Veronica interrupted her. For the 
first time there was a note of impatience in her 
voice. 

Is it the Mass which the men who built Lichfield 
Cathedral intended should be said? That is the only 
question. In your heart you know it is not! If I 
built a Catholic church here, to-day, would you be- 
lieve you were carrying out my intention, as founder, 
if, after my death, by some Act of Parliament, your 
clergy obtained possession of it and took to celebrating 
your Communion Service in it? You know you' 
would not. If the Anglican service is the Mass, how 
did it come to pass that no Anglican minister was 
ever imprisoned for saying it under the Statute of 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 83 

Elizabeth? If, as a clever lawyer pointed out the 
other day, your Communion Service is the Mass now, 
it must have been so then ! No one but the Catholics 
were ever persecuted under the Act which made the 
Mass a penal offense.^ Your position in the Cathe- 
drals we built before the Reformation is the same as 
it would be in a Catholic church, if I built one here 
as I say. Continuity! The broken shrines — the 
desecrated Altars — answer that! The Reformers 
did those things because they were introducing a new 
religion. I remember once, in Canterbury Cathedral, 
a clergyman going round at the same time that we 
were. He could not dispute — no sane man could — 
that the Cathedral was built for saying Mass, but he 
tried to pretend it was the same thing as your Com- 
munion Service. I asked him, ‘ Do you dare contend 
Dr. Davidson believes that? — that he will ask his 
people to come here and see him offer Christ for the 
Living and the Dead? If he is a Catholic bishop like 
St. Thomas, he will do it knowing his flock will de- 
light to hear their archbishop’s Mass. If there is con- 
tinuity, he will use the same Office that St. Thomas 
used. Is it in that book on that table ? You know it 
is not. You know, if he wanted to recite the formula 
of the Mass, he must send to borrow the Missal from 
the Catholic church in Burgate Street. You know, in 
reality, that Dr. Davidson does not believe he ever 
offers Christ for the Living and the Dead, and that his 
religion is utterly different from that of St. Thomas, 

1 Statute Elizabeth, c. i. See also Act 3 and 4, Edward VI, 
c. 10, ordering the burning of all Missals. 


84 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


who died for the cause of Rome/ Dear Georgie, I 
speak strongly because it seems to me you are allowing 
yourself to be deceived.” 

“ But you don’t hate me, because I am not a member 
of your Church, do you? ” Georgie said, in a pleading 
voice. 

“ Goose ! ” Veronica answered. Being of differ- 
ent creeds must make a certain barrier, but don’t think 
I don’t love you. I can only say I have never made 
friends in such a short time with anyone as I have 
with you. Our friendship is going to have something 
special about it, I can tell you. And now here are the 
others and the carriage. Gerald, do you want to 
drive round by Bore Street and take a last look at 
the shrine? — Don’t! What unll people think of 
us? ” and Veronica sank into her place, her hat slightly 
crooked, after the struggle. Georgie adjusted it for 
her as they rattled past the Public Gardens. It was 
dark before they reached Rugeley and late before they 
got home. 

Georgie did not attend Mass in the chapel next 
morning, not liking to be excluded from Communion 
on a Sunday, but she went later to St. Michael’s, in 
the village, with her friends, having discovered that 
the Anglican church was impossible ” and resembled 
Penhirst, though Gerald persisted that the vicar was 
‘‘ a capital fellow.” She was feeling in high spirits 
at breakfast, when an unexpected blow fell in the 
shape of a letter from her mother, urging her to return 
next day, as ‘‘ Aunt Kate ” had a luncheon party 
on the Tuesday, and wanted her; besides which. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 85 

they must leave the following Monday, as their rooms 
were required. Georgie knew she must go. How ut- 
terly dull Penhirst would be ! The long meals — the 
endless talk about food — the references to Puseyites, 
etc. She felt she could not bear it. Everything at 
Stanmore was so different. 

“ But you simply can’t go,” Gerald urged, when 
Georgie announced her recall ; and she could only an- 
swer that “ she must.” His face brightened, however, 
on learning that she was returning for Christmas to 
Penhirst. 

The rest of the day passed quickly. Georgie did 
not like the Mass being in Latin, but saw the force of 
the argument that it made the same service all over 
the world. What did delight her, though, was what 
is so rarely heard in England, namely, the chanting 
of the Mass by the congregation. Veronica’s glori- 
ous mezzo-soprano rang out clearly and seemed to keep 
the rest steady. Long after the service was over, and 
again in the days that were to follow, Georgie seemed 
to hear the echo of those beautiful tones in those words 
of the Creed which have no real meaning for any out- 
side the one fold — 

'' Et unam sane f am Catholicam et Apostolicam Ec~ 
clesiamf' 

And as they sounded. Lady Meltonbury’s question 
returned with full force — 

“ Is the Church of England one — can anybody with 
the slightest idea of truth say she is ? ” 

Georgie came out of church disturbed, but the walk 
home with Gerald cheered her. In the afternoon they 


86 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


had another pleasant chat, returning from Vespers, 
after which, knowing further tete-a-tete improbable, 
Gerald, spite of pouring rain, started for a long walk, 
declaring he must have exercise, while the girls spent 
the time till tea round the hall fire. 

Georgie was content to do nothing — lying in lux- 
urious ease — while Dorothy read a French ‘‘Life.’' 
From Veronica it was impossible to obtain a word — ■ 
now and then she gave strangled gasps of amusement, 
at which Dorothy glanced up delightedly, but no other 
sound broke the silence, till she shut the book with 
peals of laughter. 

“ The best thing I ever read,” she exclaimed. 

“ I knew you would love it,” Dorothy answered. 
“Guess who has read it? Father! He was so de- 
lighted that after he saw from the preface Tony was 
dead he said a de profundis for her, because he de- 
clared she deserved it, after giving him such a splendid 
time ! ” 

“ Dear, delightful, mischievous Tony,” Veronica 
exclaimed, “ I’ll say one too, for her. I think that 
bit of the preface intensely pathetic. The friends 
whom I loved are scattered far and wide. When 
Tony died she took the sound of laughter with her 
into the silent land.' ” 

“What is the book?” Georgie asked. 

“ ‘In Our Convent Days.’ The authoress has drawn 
her companions to the life. I think ‘ Elizabeth ’ is 
rather like you, Dorothy, with her biting dryness. 
But nothing comes up to Tony — She is killing. 
Tony deciding that St. Elizabeth’s husband was a pig 


STANMORE HALE AND ITS INMATES 87 


for making a fuss about a few loaves, and saying 
what she would have done if she had been St. Eliza- 
beth, and Marie explaining, that if Tony had been a 
saint she would have been different, which was such 
a self-evident truth that it ended the argument ! And 
that bit, too, where Tony declares she is tired of being 
an affable worm, and someone retorts that a worm 
Tony might be, but an affable one never! Georgie, 
you shall take it with you when you go to-morrow. 
Oh, dear! I wish you weren’t going.” 

I wish — I wish I wasn’t I ” Georgie sighed. 


CHAPTER V 


G EORGIE found it terribly dull at Penhirst, 
after Stanmore, in spite of the welcome ac- 
corded by her mother and aunt. The last day, at 
the Hall, had been the best of all. Gerald had taken 
her over the Park, the stables and the gardens, and 
had been sweet to her, as she mentally termed it. And 
then had come a final chat, with Veronica, in the lat- 
ter’s room ; which contrasted strangely with Dorothy’s 
pretty one, by being void of all ornament, and with 
a bed like iron, the girl thought, as she sat on it for 
a moment. Of controversy, there had scarce been a 
whisper — Veronica had spoken solely of the joy of 
loving God and doing His will. It had been a won- 
derful morning and, later, when leaving, everyone had 
seemed sorry to part with her ; while Gerald had held 
her hand tight, when he bade her good-by. 

Georgie had felt as though she could hardly hide 
how bored she was when, after tea, they had sat round 
the library fire, at Penhirst, and Aunt Kate had fussed 
horribly over Polly’s absence at the Daltons, and her 
walk home, through the fields, in the dark. 

‘‘ I never can describe things,” Georgie said, when 
asked to relate the history of her stay. Yes, Lady 
Meltonbury was there. Oh, Aunt Kate, she is lovely/* 
Georgie was roused to enthusiasm for a moment. 

88 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 89 

“ Fancy ! And years my senior ! I remember hear- 
ing that, at her presentation, Queen Victoria said, ' she 
was the most beautiful woman who had come to her 
court/ And I hope you hit it off, with my Dorothy, 
this time ? I wonder how she gets on with that priest- 
man? I should think she was too straight to suit 
Papists. I always call them that, do you, Maggie? 
Others say. Catholics, or Roman Catholics. Papists 
because of the Pope, you know, Georgie.” 

‘‘ I think she is very pretty ; but, she allows she says 
rude things,’’ the girl answered; treating the insult 
to her intelligence with silent scorn. 

‘‘ How like her ! ” Mrs. Penhirst exclaimed admir- 
ingly. ‘‘Just downright honesty! Dear Tom de- 
lighted in her for it, as a child. There was some- 
thing, he used to quote, about being pretty and true. 
It went in rhyme. Do you remember, Maggie? Oh, 
don’t ask me ! ” as Mrs. Rice endeavored to re- 
spond. “ I never know who wrote anything. I do 
wish Polly would come. ‘ The Beesley,’ when she’s 
here, gets cross at my fidgets, but — as I say — why 
shouldn’t she be robbed, or murdered, like anyone 
else? And did you have good dinners, Georgie? I 
always think their luncheons poor. That tart, we had 
there, wasn’t a patch on Mrs. Purler’s pastry. What 
did you have the first night ? ” 

“ Oh, Aunt Kate,” in dismay, “ how could I remem- 
ber!” 

Mrs. Penhirst stared. 

“ The world is upside down,” she said. “ When I 
was young, girls liked good things. Do you remem- 


90 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

ber, Maggie, how we used to rob the dishes, on the 
stairs, at home? How cross poor Ann used to get! 
You know I traced her out? She died with her hand 
in mine, saying she knew God had sent me, just when 
she could work no more. She’d been praying for help 
and it came. Nothing strikes me so much, when I’m 
doing my nightly search of the Scriptures, as the povuer 
of prayer. That will do more than all your Puseyite 
parsons, Georgie — ^ Ask and ye shall receive ’ — 
‘ Knock and it shall be opened.’ ” 

Mrs. Penhirst, having run herself out, stopped ; and 
her niece sat silent, speculating as to what they were 
doing at the Hall! Somehow, she felt sure Gerald 
would not want to dance that evening. Was he think- 
ing of her? she wondered, and a little flush mounted to 
her cheeks, and, for a while, she forgot the dullness 
of Penhirst Place. 

The next day was the luncheon party ; and Georgie 
worked hard arranging the flowers, yet was down in 
time to receive the guests — a very neat little figure, 
indeed, in dark blue serge, which not only suited but 
fitted exactly. Mr. Dax, who was a singularly hand- 
some old man, the pink of courtesy, and an admirer, 
in his gentle way, of female beauty devoted himself 
to her ; and Georgie, spite of his white tie and Evangeli- 
cal delinquencies, much preferred his society to that 
of a Captain Bartlett, and other young men who were 
quite ready to devote themselves. She did not want 
their attentions, which only irritated her. She wanted 
Gerald beside her, with his almost boyish grace, and 
who could tell her when, he thought, she looked nice. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 91 


without being hateful. Poor Mrs. Penhirst sighed 
later, over her niece^s neglect of the matrimonial op- 
portunities she had so thoughtfully provided. 

But there ! — that’s always the way,” she said 
sadly. “If there is an ^eligible man about, be sure a 
girl will take up with him.” 

“ I suppose thafs a hit at poor Harry Routledge,” 
Polly exclaimed, her face flushing. “ Well, as it hap- 
pens, he’s nothing of the kind ! He could have a capi- 
tal appointment, to-morrow^ in Africa, and marry 
Nelly, at once, if that selfish old cat, Mrs. Dalton, 
hadn’t got round Nelly’s guardian and prevented it. 
She doesn’t want to let her daughter’s money slip 
out of her hands — that’s what is at the root of it 
all. I don’t believe in that talk of devotion. It 
makes me sick.” Polly rose and began to fasten on 
her hat. 

“ You are never going to the Dalton’s now,” Mrs. 
Penhirst exclaimed. “ You won’t be back in time 
for dinner and, you know, Mrs. Purler hates things 
being spoilt. Besides, I get so nervous — those lonely 
fields!” 

“ Nonsense, Mother. The fields are right enough. 
And I’ve done my duty for you, entertaining all those 
stupid people. And I can’t disappoint Nelly. She 
needs me. And if I’m late, begin without me. Oh, 
my goodness, don’t worry me to death. Surely I am 
old enough to take care of myself 1 ” 

“ Ah ! well, dear — it’s only my love makes me 
anxious. And Polly mustn’t get cross with old 
Mother, must she, Georgie? She’s getting an old 


92 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

woman now, and foolish, and perhaps it won’t be for 
very long.” 

Polly laughed kindly. Her little flash of temper 
was gone. After all, there was excuse for it since 
Mrs. Penhirst was, often, unreasonably nervous. 

“ Thank goodness ! I don’t see any signs of decay 
yet, Mother, dear. And now, mind you’re not to 
fidget,” and Polly, having bestowed a kiss, vanished. 

“ I wish she’d leave it alone,” Mrs. Penhirst sighed. 

I was never one to push on a marriage — too great 
a responsibility. Everyone is against this Mr. Rout- 
ledge. He never looks one in the face and I always 
mistrust a man who doesn’t. I remember, when I 
was young, they used to say, the Puseyites couldn’t 
look you in the face. Somehow, there always seemed 
something underhand about them, though this Puss, 
here, pretends to be one; but I don’t believe she is. 
My Georgie’s too straight. They are like the Jesuits 
— keep back their real aims. They tell me, there are 
lots of Jesuits officiating in our churches, to-day. 
The Pope gives them compensations — dispensations, 
I mean. I’m so sleepy I can’t keep my eyes open, and 
yet I go on talking. I expect some of your Puseyite 
friends, Georgie, are really Papists.” 

“ I don’t think so. Aunt Kate,” Georgie answered ; 
but, by that time Mrs. Penhirst was asleep. She had 
a way of dropping off, at odd moments. And though 
both her sister and her niece knew all her true worth 
perhaps they were not over anxious to disturb her, 
when she was quiet. 

But during the remaining days of their stay, Georgie, 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 93 

spite of rambling stories, kept close to Aunt Kate. 
Her cousin’s infatuation for the mysterious Nelly Dal- 
ton, who she, herself, was never allowed to meet, 
seemed to increase; and Polly was absent for hours 
at a stretch. Once or twice, Georgie suggested being 
introduced, but Polly always made some excuse. 
Georgie was curious to see the girl with “ hair like 
sunshine,” whom her cousin raved about; since the 
description hardly tallied with that given by Mrs. Bees- 
ley, to the effect that Nelly Dalton was “ a silly, hyster- 
ical, canary-colored cat.” It was obvious that Polly’s 
perpetual absences tried Aunt Kate. She said little, 
but Georgie saw it, and that the handsome face seemed 
always, now, to have a troubled expression. She got 
confused too, with her orders and letters, and was 
grateful when her niece was at hand to take Polly’s 
place. 

Even on the last day of the visit, Polly was off, as 
usual, and Georgie, who was tired with packing, de- 
cided, after tea to give herself a rest, and, over her 
own fire, to study Mr. Stanmore’s article entitled, 
“ An Illogical Position.” Her face flushed as she 
read the opening words, relating to the assumption, of 
the title Catholic, by a section of an exclusively Na- 
tional Church. Much that followed she had heard 
already objected by Dorothy, or Veronica; but she 
had never, hitherto, realized how completely Anglican 
bishops were the creatures of the State, till she read 
the words of the Act, passed in the reign of Henry 
the Eighth, which states, that when a bishopric is va- 
cant the dean and chapter must elect the person 


94 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

the crown selects ! The whole Erastian character of the 
Establishment was laid bare by the statute — the 
Dean and Chapter shall . . . choose the same person 
named . . . and none other. And in default the 
King shall nominate and present the Bishop by Letters 
Patent.'' The writer traced later the history of 
Tractarianism — contrasted sermons preached, by 
Anglican clergymen, extolling Catholic doctrines with 
the charges of their bishops, deploring these very 
same developments! He then dealt with the word 
Catholic, showing how it could only apply to that one 
great church which had ever been, from earliest ages, 
in communication with its head, the Bishop of Rome. 
He quoted our Lord’s command to St. Peter, ‘‘ to feed 
His sheep — His lambs — ” showed how it had ever 
been God’s way to assign or alter a man’s name when 
selected for a particular office, instancing the cases of 
Abraham and so forth ; such changes ever pre-shadow- 
ing the office assigned and ended with the chief of all, 
namely, that of Simon into Peter, meaning a rock! 
Was it thinkable? he asked, that such a solemnity could 
have been used if all our Divine Lord meant was to 
give St. Peter a courtesy title — an empty primacy 
over the other Apostles, carrying no weight or author- 
ity! He concluded by showing what had ever been 
the view of the Catholic Church respecting the Bishop 
of Rome, as being supreme head; quoting from the 
Fathers and ancient historians and giving endless ex- 
tracts to show, how the decisions of Church Councils 
had been sent to the Successor of the Apostles, at 
Rome, for his approval. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 95 

Georgia felt quite upset by the time she had finished, 
and sat gazing sadly at the red coals; till a sudden 
thought gave her pleasure. They were going to Lon- 
don. She had always desired to consult the curate at 
St. Cadoc’s, and now she would be free to do so. 
How often, from the pulpit, she had heard him speak 
of the ignorance of the Romans in misunderstanding 
the Catholicity of the Anglican Church. 

She understood now. It was these objections to 
which he had been alluding ! ‘‘ The arrogance of 

Rome,’’ too, had been another set phrase. But those 
endless extracts she had just read! — the ancient gen- 
eral Council of Chalcedon speaking of the Pope as 

being appointed unto all interpreter of the voice of 
Blessed Peter'* — the Council of Ephesus styling the 
Pontiff, '^successor and place holder of the Blessed 
Peter " — the vast number of Fathers who ever wrote 
of Peter’s Chair,” the successor of the Fisher- 
man ” — “ the summit of authority,” and so forth. 
Could such an array be explained away so as to make 
satisfactory the isolated Anglican position? And, 
then, Georgie started as Mrs. Rice crept into the room 
to say there had been trouble downstairs. A letter 
had come from Mrs. Dalton appealing to Mrs. Pen- 
hirst to prevent Polly from endeavoring to promote a 
match between Nelly and Mr. Routledge — a match 
strongly disapproved of, by both herself and the girl’s 
guardian. Polly having then returned, Mrs. Penhirst 
had read her the letter ; and the former had been furi- 
ous with her mother and everybody else, while Aunt 
Kate had wept herself ill. 


96 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

She quite frightened me. I thought she'd have 
a stroke," Mrs. Rice said. 

“ It’s cruel of Polly," Georgie answered, ‘‘ but it’s 
always been like that. Anyone who flatters her can 
make her a slave," she added disdainfully. “ And if 
it wasn’t Nelly Dalton it would be someone else. Of 
course, she is very kind — ’’ 

I’ve no patience with her," Mrs. Rice returned, 
and went away to dress. 

The next afternoon, when they drove off, they left 
Aunt Kate alone and tearful, at the hall door. Polly 
had, already, gone back to her friend. 

It won’t last," Mrs. Penhirst said, and when it 
comes to an end she will be glad enough to come and 
take care of old Mother again. Georgie mustn’t think 
badly of Polly, or you either, Maggie." 

Then she had broken down, and they had driven 
away, leaving her weeping. 

London looked rather wretched, Georgie thought, 
as in the twilight of the misty November afternoon 
they drove to lodgings in Hereford Road, which were 
the usual cheerless type of inexpensive apartments. 
Things, too, hardly mended next morning, since there 
was a thick fog and poor Mrs. Rice woke with a bad 
cold. 

Georgie paid sundry visits to the chemist’s, in the 
Grove, and later managed to And her way, through 
the blackness, to St. Cadoc’s; only to learn that the 
curate was away for a week ! House-hunting was, of 
course, out of the question, and there was nothing 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 97 

for the girl to do except sit at work in the stuffy 
sitting room, where the gas gave her a headache. The 
fog too, turned out to be almost a record one, and it 
was Saturday before the sun broke through the 
clouds, and they were free to set forth to the Agents. 

‘‘ Of course, we must go to Willis and Co.,’’ Mrs. 
Rice said, ‘‘ but it will be sheer waste of time. It’s 
all very well for your Aunt Kate to say they are such 
nice people. I’ve no doubt they are, but people in 
Mount Street won’t have anything we could afford. 
Tucker is my one hope. And I pray, we shan’t get a 
wire to say your father is returning; for your father 
in a move — ” Mrs. Rice did not finish. Georgie 
understood, without that ! 

The prophecy turned out correct, the morning being 
spent in going over expensive houses, in the Mayfair 
district, in the society of a gorgeous young gentleman, 
wearing a buttonhole of Neapolitan violets. Georgie 
laughed outright, as they drove home after this fruit- 
less expedition ; while ‘‘ would it be more than you 
would wish to give,” became henceforth her favorite 
formula, when reading aloud from Whiteley’s price 
list, for the daily shopping. 

Georgie looked eagerly for her old companions the 
next morning, when she and her mother took their 
places at St. Cadoc’s. They were all there ; everything 
was unchanged, except that she herself was no longer 
with them ! Then the service commenced and she for- 
got all else in her devotions. With poor Mrs. Rice 
it was different. Accustomed to the simplicity of a 
Garrison chapel, she never knew what was going on, 


98 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


and stood up or sat down at all the wrong places. 
Poor Georgie was scandalized; but not so scandalized 
as when, after the sermon, her mother prepared to 
depart. 

You can’t go now,” Georgie whispered. No one 
leaves ! ” 

“ But I didn’t mean to stay,” Mrs. Rice answered. 
‘‘ I took It at your Aunt Kates, three weeks ago ! ” 

Georgie, accustomed to receive every Sunday if 
there was early celebration, was more disturbed than 
ever. The “ three weeks,” thus made matters worse, 
while the idea of receiving at a High celebration, hor- 
rified her. 

No one receives now,” she whispered, in a shocked 
voice, and buried her face in her hands. 

Poor, bewildered Mrs. Rice sank down feeling re- 
proved ! Clergymen, in gorgeous vestments, were 
present, tapers galore were flickering, and clouds of 
incense rising in the air. It was all utterly strange, 
and somehow, made a feeling of division between her- 
self and daughter. She was so upset, that she hardly 
appreciated the welcome accorded to Georgie after- 
wards, by her old schoolfellows, or the praises her 
teachers whispered of her, as they made their way 
home. 

“ A favorite pupil — one in whom we both had the 
greatest trust,” Miss Emma said ; but even that failed 
to console the poor lady. 

The discussion at luncheon, too, only served to make 
matters worse, when Georgie, trying to explain the 
service, declared her belief in transubstantiation. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 99 

“ Never let your Aunt Kate know/' Mrs. Rice said. 

Oh ! Georgie, you can't. Why it’s like the Roman 
Catholics! I never heard anything so dreadful — 
never! Your father would be furious. My dear old 
father called himself High Church. We used to go 
to Salisbury Cathedral and turn to the east; but the 
idea of believing such a thing as that ! It quite fright- 
ens me. I wish I had never sent you to the Lem- 
mings now. Such a church to take you to! It was 
more like play-acting then anything else. If your 
dear Aunt had seen those clergymen, dressed up like 
that, I believe she’d have got up and said something! 
And that man, in the pulpit — telling us we should ask 
the Virgin Mary to pray for us ! And when the Bible 
expressly forbids it — saying, there shall be but one 
Mediator, — One, Georgie ! ” 

“ But, Mother, dear, you don’t understand. No, 
please let me explain. You might as well say you 
wouldn’t pray for me, because Our Lord is the One 
Mediator. Every prayer is through His merits. And 
surely, the prayer of the one woman, of all the human 
race, who, by God’s grace, was found worthy to be 
His Mother must be more powerful than any prayer of 
yours or mine? ” 

It’s no use to talk to me about such a thing,” Mrs. 
Rice retorted. “ I always understood it was the thing 
the English would not allow, and which brought about 
the Reformation. Wrong! I daresay I am. It 
seems to me we poor Mothers always are in these 
days. I came out feeling I had never been to Church. 
All the beautiful morning service left out — no prayer 


100 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


for the King and the Royal Family, or any of the 
things one cares about — ’’ 

“ But there was a prayer for the King,” Georgie 
broke in. 

“ Well, there may have been one, but I am certain 
there was none for the Royal Family. I listened 
carefully and — what is the matter, now?” as 
Georgie gave a shrug of despair. 

“Of course, there was no prayer,” she said, “ for 
the reason, none is provided in the Prayer Book at the 
Communion Service. The prayer for the Royal 
Family . . .” 

“ I don’t wish to hear more, thank you. As to be- 
lieving in the Virgin Mary — ” Mrs. Rice was too 
shocked to proceed, and Georgie, feeling it was use- 
less to argue, sat silent and sad. No wonder “ the 
Romans ” failed to understand the Catholicity of the 
Anglican Church, whilst members of it entertained 
such views, as those held by her mother. 

The week that followed was a busy one. Tucker 
and Co., the important Bayswater Agents, proved of 
greater service, in one morning, than Willis and Co. 
would have done in a year. Some of the houses were 
quite nice; but Colonel Rice hung like a shadow over 
all. There was always something he would have ob- 
jected to, and Saturday found them still unsettled. 

“ Well, if you want to stop at home to-day, I sup- 
pose you must,” Mrs. Rice said, as she adjusted her 
bonnet. “ I’ll go down to Blackheath alone. After 
all, other men have come up from the suburbs to their 
clubs, and it hasn’t killed them. The list is there. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES loi 


We might try veal for a change — if we don’t we shall 
turn into mutton soon.” 

It was the day of the curate’s return and Georgie, 
as soon as she had finished her shopping, made her 
way to St. Cadoc’s. Confession was not very widely 
practiced and she had not long to wait. Instinctively, 
the majority of the High Church party seem to realize 
the risk attaching to a practice, which has been con- 
demned by the greater number of Anglican bishops as 
foreign to the Establishment. The majority of the 
extreme clergy, everyone will allow, lead lives of no- 
blest self-sacrifice; but they are in the position of 
amateurs, ministering in a sick room, without proper 
qualifications. Such men may be in the best of faith ; 
but those who understand the science of medicine 
recognize the danger of the enterprise, particularly if 
the former deal in drugs which are not what they 
profess to be! No idea of faculties seems to cross 
the minds of Anglican clergymen. “ Father ” Smith 
had just as many for hearing confessions as Gen- 
eral Booth; but that did not prevent his listening to 
Georgie’s '' Mea Culpa/* that cold, December morn- 
ing, afterwards inflicting a penance, which would take 
weeks to work off. He was about to pronounce the 
formula of absolution, when she stopped him. 

“ In trouble ? What about, my child ? ” he asked 
kindly. 

It’s this — I have been in the country and friends 
said things — I mean, took objections to the Anglican 
position.” 

But you must expect that ! What does the ru- 


102 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


brie say — a prayer for the Church Militant! As long 
as we are here, we shall have to contend for the truth. 
And think of the advance we have made. Seventy 
years ago, I don’t suppose there was a cross upon the 
altar of a single parish Church and now ! ” 

But that is one of the things they said — I don’t 
mean about the cross, because they did not seem to 
think much about ritual — it was the fact of our not 
being united — ” 

‘‘ We are united, in essentials,” Father Smith said 
sharply. ‘‘ We acknowledge Our Lord — His cruci- 
fixion — resurrection — ” 

‘‘ But that was another point ! I knew there were 
Atheists but I did not know there were clergymen who 
explained away Our Lord’s resurrection and miracles ! 
They said, how could we be Catholic if we all believed 
differently, and — ” 

‘‘ Who and what are these people ! ” Father Smith 
exclaimed angrily. He scented danger ! 

“ They were Cath — Roman Catholics, I mean.” 

“ I knew it ! ” the curate ejaculated, fiercely. “ In 
one minute I saw the whole thing. That’s the line 
they always take — these Romans ! I know them ! I 
have had more than one tussle with them. I’ve shown 
them up in the Ecclesiastical News before now. The 
wickedness of it! You must see that. Naturally a 
girl of your age couldn’t reply to their specious argu- 
ments. It is by means like this they acquire their 
perverts. You must have nothing more to do with 
these people — avoid them, as you would poison. No, 
hush! If you had a viper, fastening on to your hand, 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 103 


what would you do? Shake it off — cast it from 
you” The curate illustrated the courses but Georgie 
was too disturbed to see anything ludicrous just then. 

“ But I can’t,” she said. 

Can’t ! There is no such word, where God’s com- 
mands are concerned! I absolutely forbid a syllable 
passing between you. How can you expect to answer 
subtle difficulties without training? God has placed 
you in the English branch of the Catholic Church, the 
purest branch. The Greek and Roman are corrupt. 
In Italy, they place the Mother above the Son. I’ve 
known people who have gone over and been only too 
glad to get back. We have our little difficulties, I 
don’t say we haven’t, but we have a freedom not 
found, among the Romans. Now, remember — not 
a word more with these people.” 

“ But I can’t help it. We are going back there — 
my mother and I.” 

Does she know of these attempts to Romanize 
you ? ” 

Georgie shook her head. 

“Aunt Kate — I mean a relation, said before I 
went to stay at this place, that they would probably 
try to convert me.” 

“ Pervert, you mean ? ” 

Georgie acquiesced. 

“ And yet, in spite of your relation’s warning, you 
went ? ” 

The girl sighed. Her knees were hurting — she 
was not so enchanted with the curate, as she had ex- 
pected to be, and wished the interview over. 


104 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


It wasn't a warning — at least, I don’t think she 
thought much about it.” 

The curate held up a finger. 

Now you are prevaricating,” he said. 

“ I’m not,'^ Georgie retorted, indignantly. “ And 
you don’t understand — it was my mother and aunt 
who made me go. I didn’t want to, then. After- 
wards, I was glad, because I enjoyed myself.” 

‘‘No doubt ! ” — bitterly — “ They would do all they 
could to attract you. These Romans ! — these 
Romans! I know every turn of them. Well, you 
are to go there no more. I had better see your mother 
and explain — ” 

“ Explain to my mother, that I have been to confes- 
sion I ” Georgie interrupted, in horror. “ Why she 
would faint. I brought her here, and she was so 
shocked she declared she would never enter the place 
again.” 

“ Hopeless, indeed I ” he sighed. “ And you can- 
not avoid these Romans ? Well, in that case, you must 
have no arguments with them. In point of fact, they 
have no real ones.” 

“ It seemed to me,” sighed Georgie, “ they had very 
substantial ones. Any way, I couldn’t answer them 
and couldn’t get over this article — ” 

“ Which article ? ” sharply. “ Some ignorant non- 
sense.” 

“ I don’t think it is that/' Georgie broke in. “ The 
English Quarterly would hardly print — ” 

“ Wouldn’t it,” Mr. Smith exclaimed. “ The press 
hates English Catholics. There is nothing they won’t 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 105 

publish, if they think it can injure us. I will keep 
this article. The whole thing is one tissue of false- 
hood,’’ turning the leaves with a contemptuous smile. 

Oh ! we can’t be Catholics because we are Church 
of England! You might as well say Spaniards 
couldn’t be Catholics because they are members of the 
Church of Spain. And this Act of Parliament quoted 
triumphantly. Besides we don’t deny, that abuses 
crept in at the so-called Reformation. We are en- 
gaged undoing what was done then. And what is the 
worth of these extracts from Low Church bishops? 
Now, see how they defeat themselves. If a Protes- 
tant objects, that Rome cannot be part of the Church 
of Christ, because of the wicked lives of some of the 
Popes, what do they say? — Why, answer rightly: 
that the defects, of such, does not alter the truth of 
their position, any more than the falling away of 
Judas affected what the rest of the Apostles taught. 
Private judgment, too! There is no private judgment 
among us. We are in accord with the teaching of 
the Fathers. We go by what the early Church did, 
not by our private judgment. You see that for your- 
self?” 

Georgie knew that was one of the points urged 
strongly; but, she could not remember, for the mo- 
ment, how the argument went. Something about a 
living-teaching Church flashed through her mind. 
And there seemed no analogy between the doctrinal 
teachings of bishops, and men who had lived wicked 
lives. She tried to explain, but she was tired — the 
mat hurt her knees, so that she hardly did justice to the 


io6 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


proposition, that, unless an authorized Interpreter ex- 
isted, to which all could turn, an appeal to the Fathers 
was merely, under such circumstances, an appeal to 
private judgment. Each individual appealing might 
and probably would come to a different conclusion! 
'' An ultra Protestant position ! ” she remembered it 
had been styled, when her thoughts were interrupted 
by the curate. He had a meeting and must go. She 
was to return, in a fortnight, and he would show her 
how worthless the article was. The Reformation in- 
deed! Was the writer so ignorant as not to know, 
that no change took place, in the doctrines of the Eng- 
lish Church, at that time ? All she did was to cast off 
the Papal yoke, against which she had ever protested. 
And, before he granted absolution, Georgie must 
promise to avoid these Romans. 

“ I have told you they are my aunt’s friends — and 
I can’t. As to not speaking, it would be silly and show 
we knew our side was weak. They are not afraid to 
talk of their religion, why should I be afraid to talk 
to them of mine? It’s not as though I wanted to be a 
Roman Catholic. I don’t a bit. I think putting the 
Mother before the Son, if it is done in Italy, a ter- 
rible thing. I love St. Cadoc’s. I feel sure it’s much 
nicer than St. Peter’s in Rome; but I want the an- 
swers to what they said. I see the difficulties — I 
mean about our being divided, and also about private 
judgment. That is why I came.” 

Georgie’s words reassured the curate. This was no 
erring child, bent on ‘‘ fingering the trinkets of Rome.” 
Also, he must be careful. He could see that — it 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 107 

would never do to let her think the Anglican position 
weak! To do the curate justice he believed it was 
strength itself, if only one went the right way to 
work. Georgie’s words calmed him. 

“If there is one thing certain, it is that we are a 
branch of the Catholic Church. No don’t interrupt,” 
as Georgie began about the black rubric. “ Our 
orders have been carefully preserved. Look at the 
words — "" the form and manner of making ^ ordain- 
ing and consecrating Bishops^ Priests and Deacons* 
I will explain everything next time, but before I give 
you absolution you must promise if you cannot help 
visiting these Romans not to enter their churches or 
attend their services. Of course, abroad it is differ- 
ent, — there, attendance at the Anglican Church would 
be a sin. The Roman branch is the Catholic Church 
on the Continent. Of course, it means our being de- 
prived of the Sacraments whilst there but that cannot 
be helped. One other point — as little conversation 
on religion as possible — no controversy. There is 
no need for it.” 

Georgie, as she wended her way home, told herself 
that her difficulties were practically over. And yet, 
somehow, she still felt dissatisfied! 

A fortnight passed and no suitable house was found. 
Blackheath was the nearest approach to the desirable, 
..but the distance from the club stood in the way. 

“ Suppose he didn't get reconciled,” Georgie said, 
answering her mother’s query. “Father always re- 
minds me of the man in Punch, who is asked by his 


io8 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


solicitor if, as a matter of fact, he hadn’t used ‘a 
leetle strong language,’ and answered ^ W ell ^ I don't 
know as I forgot anything' Father never forgets 
anything. What do you say! — take the cottage, by 
the vicarage, at Penhirst ! Mother, you couldn’t ! 
Of course Mr. Dax is nice; but his church is simply 
dreadful.” 

‘‘ It’s like most of the churches, of my youth. I 
wish you wouldn’t go on about the subject,” Mrs. Rice 
retorted, and Georgie was silent. 

The next day was Sunday, and wet. Mrs. Rice 
had meant to have enquired about a more suitable 
church, than St. Cadoc’s, but had been busy and so 
ended in accompanying her daughter to the concern 
of the latter. It was worse than she anticipated. A 
certain famous ‘‘ Father Gregory ” preached. He 
was a self-made monk and, to make matters blacker 
still the sermon was in favor of the Immaculate Con- 
ception! Georgie was startled as she had hitherto 
understood it was a point upon which Anglicans dif- 
fered from Rome. Of course, there was the usual 
distinction, in the reason given for accepting the 
dogma, that must always exist between a Catholic and 
such a one as poor “ Father Gregory ” ; otherwise, the 
exposition was perfectly correct. He showed how 
natural it was that this grace should have been be- 
stowed — how unreasonable Protestants were to re- 
ject the doctrine of the anticipated merits of Jesus 
Christ, in the case of the one Being who must have 
been dearest to God of all the human race; while, at 
the same moment, they were compelled to accept it as 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 109 

regards the salvation of the Patriarchs who had lived 
before the Crucifixion — indeed, so far had they been 
carried from the truth, that they lost sight of the fact, 
that, had it not been for the fall, every unit of the race 
would have been to-day, in the same position as Mary. 
As Georgie listened, the mists which hitherto had ex- 
isted cleared, and her young heart was filled with grati- 
tude to God for the great mercy bestowed upon the 
Second Eve. For the future, whoever disbelieved, 
she would accept this glorious truth. She was entitled 
to do so. “ Father Gregory ’’ had preached it. He 
was one of her spiritual pastors. And, then, there 
flashed to her memory that old objection, taken by the 
Stanmores — private judgment! “Father Gregory’^ 
had been profuse in his references to writings of 
great Saints; but, after all, it was his interpretation. 
Hitherto, at St. Cadoc’s a different view had prevailed. 

Mrs. Rice was silent all the way home, and Georgie 
hoped she had not understood, but in reality, the lady 
had decided that further remonstrances were useless, 
and that Mr. Dax must be appealed to. Colonel Rice 
would be furious, since his sole religious sentiment 
consisted in hatred of anything appertaining to Ca- 
tholicism, while all the ills in the world were put down 
to the Jesuits. Should she ever forget that terrible 
day, when a High Church Archdeacon officiated at 
the Garrison Chapel! 

Georgie and her mother spent the Sunday evening 
pleasantly with the Misses Lemming and Mrs. Rice 
was gratified to see in what esteem the ladies held 
their former pupil. Supper was over when Miss 


no 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


Emma, with a twinkle in her eye, intimated that she 
and her sister would dearly love to know the real 
truth, ‘‘ So far as it might be lawfully revealed,” she 
laughingly added, respecting the famous bolster match 
of two years before. 

“Little — little did we suspect what had been 
planned,” she exclaimed, with mock gravity, and then, 
under promise of secrecy, revealed to Georgie that it 
had been all they could do to prevent themselves from 
laughing. 

“ We only just reached our room in time ! ” Miss 
Lemming said, “ and how well I remember Emma say- 
ing, next morning — ‘How I shall keep my face be- 
fore those dreadful girls I can’t imagine ! ’ ” 

“ Oh if we had but only known,” laughed Georgie, 
and proceeded to convulse the ladies by imitating the 
whispered conversation in the bedroom, which had 
gone on till that memorable midnight. And when the 
fun was over, Georgie sat apart with Miss Emma and 
discussed “ Father Gregory’s ” sermon. For her part, 
the lady said she fully accepted it, but still Georgie 
must be careful of her Roman friends. She longed 
for reunion, but till it came, they must bide as they 
were. Accepting this doctrine made her feel as if an- 
other barrier was down. There was just the question 
of infallibility and, though it wouldn’t do for dear 
Eleanor to overhear, since she had her little Anglican 
prejudices, she herself, in view of reunion, was pre- 
pared to accept a certain amount of even that. 

The week that followed was an anxious one. Born, 
partly, of the courage that distance lends and, partly. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


III 


of desperation, Mrs. Rice wired to her husband that, 
unless he telegraphed he was returning, she would ac- 
cept the offer of a cheap cottage in Staffordshire, till 
his time in India was up. Georgie hardly knew what 
she wished. The prospect of Penhirst Church was not 
inviting, but, then, the cottage was only twenty miles 
from Stanmore and Gerald cycled ! Saturday came 
and there was still no reply; but the girl hardly 
thought of it, since it was the morning fixed for her 
interview with the curate. It was not a success. In 
trying to make things clear, she had spoken of her 
aunt as ** a Protestant of Protestants,’' and the clergy- 
man had been angry. Mrs. Penhirst was a Catholic, 
he declared, even if she failed to realize it. Then he 
had gone back again to the question of visiting at the 
Hall. It seemed as if he would never be satisfied on 
the point, and, once more, to her mind rose the idea — 
if the Anglican position was really strong, why this 
dread of discussion! The reason, he explained later, 
was because Georgie was unequal to it. He had read 
the article, and he could see the writer had been trained 
by Jesuits. There was nothing in it that could not be 
answered ; but, naturally, she herself was not equal to 
argument with such a one. And, then, when she ex- 
plained that the conversation had been only with her 
own sex, he retorted that they were ‘‘primed by 
priests.” 

“ I can promise not to go to a Roman Church,” 
Georgie exclaimed, at last, wearily, “ but I can’t de- 
cline to answer, if a controversy is begun. It would 
show I was afraid; and, even, if I could do it to the 


1 12 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


girls I couldn’t to people older than myself. There is 
a lady often there, who talked to me — she is eighty 
and was a friend of Queen Victoria’s. How could 
I, a girl of nineteen, refuse to reply? I won’t promise 
that, because I couldn’t keep it. I don’t believe any 
girl could.” 

The curate sighed. ‘‘ The Romans ” were a con- 
tinual thorn in his side. I can see how they are 
casting their nets,” he said. ‘‘ Well, here is a book, 
‘ The Popular History of the Church of England.’ 
It is rather old now but I think highly of it. The Au- 
thor says we are told Anglicanism owes its origin to 
an Act of Parliament, but no date is ever assigned to 
this act! Now if they say that — ask for the date! 
You see how easy it is to catch a Roman ! And then, 
as to when the Church was founded in Britain? — we 
can’t say! But we know it was long before St. Au- 
gustine came from Rome ! And why — because Brit- 
ish Bishops were at the Council of Arles, in A. D. 314, 
and at Sardica in A. D. 347. The Church of Eng- 
land was in existence then! It was two hundred 
years later that St. Augustine came! And how well 
this is put about the Reformation — the same Church 
before as after, ^ only, as some say, and all do not 
fully agree, better and purified after Reformation 
times/ Nothing changed — only the Pope cast out 
— the same doctrines always taught about the priest- 
hood and so on. If there had been changes, as the 
Romans say, the author must have spoken of them 
here. As has been well said — ‘ the Church of Eng- 
land simply washed her face at the Reformation.’ ” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 113 

Georgia was glad to receive absolution and get 
away. The curate promised to send her Dr. Little- 
dale’s “ Plain Reasons against joining the Church of 
Rome,” in a few days. She had heard of it before 
and remembered Miss Emma once saying she ‘‘ dis- 
liked it.” Father Smith thought differently. Georgia 
was disappointed with him. He had not really satis- 
fied her about private judgment or the rest of Mr. 
Stanmore’s article. And, then, a sudden doubt 
seized her as to whether she had not made a bad con- 
fession! Ought she to have said, when she had told 
him she preferred Anglicanism to Romanism, that still 
she did envy her friends that perpetual presence on 
the Altar, and, also their unity. She had been greatly 
impressed by the last. Supposing the house party had 
belonged to her own Church, would not Lady Melton- 
bury have been “ High ” and Veronica ‘‘ Low ” — 
Dorothy a Christian Scientist, and Gerald — dear 
Gerald ! — of no religion at all ? That had been the 
sort of story of home life she had been wont to hear, 
from the other girls, at school. But at Stanmore all 
were of the same faith! 

Georgie troubled over her scruple all the rest of 
the day, and it quite spoilt the early celebration to her. 
It was, only, later in the day she ceased to worry 
having made a resolution to study the books the curate 
suggested ; and, then, directly she was satisfied, to put 
the matters from her, and endeavor to do her duty in 
that branch of the Catholic Church, in which she had 
been placed by God. Penhirst Church would be a dif- 
ficulty, but — Georgie forgot that and everything 


1 14 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


else, as raising her eyes to their sitting room win- 
dow, she saw her mother waving wildly to remind 
her it was long past one, and that strict punctuality 
had been requested, as the landlady was going to hear 
the son of the late General Booth at the Albert Hall. 
Georgie fled in. 


CHAPTER VI 


C HRISTMAS at Penhirst was a busy period. 

Though it was the first time since the General’s 
death, Mrs. Penhirst had remained at home ; she 
threw herself into the preparations, with the ardor 
of a much younger woman, yet her heart was very 
full of memories. To entertain, however, was a de- 
light. She loved good cheer, and to see her guests 
enjoy it. The lighter and more recherche dinners, of 
modern times, found no favor in her sight. And to 
the poor around she was bountiful, sending coals, 
beef and the richest of plum puddings. And those a 
little higher in the social scale, were made happy with 
wine, turkeys, etc., and in most cases, substantial 
checks. Georgie, who helped in the work, declared 
Aunt Kate the most thoughtful person in the world. 

I love doing it,” the latter answered. I couldn’t 
have got through it all though without you. Puss. 
My Polly is still taken up with Nelly Dalton. They 
say, that engagement is off; but I don’t know. I’m 
afraid it’s not all square, but — ‘Judge not!’ I hope 
you read your Bible, dear? I don’t mean scamper 
through the lessons, but search out the hidden mean- 
ings. Caroline Watson — you haven’t met Caroline 
yet — says she never understood her Bible till I 
taught her my method. I must show you how I do 

115 


ii6 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


it. And, now, it’s time for dinner. I always think 
dinner on Christmas Eve difficult. . Somehow, one 
expects something special; and, yet, it doesn’t do to 
spoil the morrow’s by eating too much, does it ? ” 

In spite of her Aunt’s kindness, Georgie did not 
enjoy the day. True she had many presents, while 
Mrs. Penhirst’s gift was her first ball dress! Lady 
Dunthorpe’s ball was to be on the 5th of January, and 
it was already settled she was to be a member of the 
house party at the Hall. But, though, counting the 
hours to the great event, everything was forgotten on 
learning that her aunt expected her to communicate at 
the noon celebration ! It was a Penhirst custom — the 
General had always done it — the servants joined 
with them! At first, Mrs. Penhirst did not under- 
stand about “ fasting ” ; but when it was explained 
she was shocked. To her, it was downright Popish 
superstition and a hot argument ensued. 

‘‘To say it’s zuicked!” she exclaimed later, to her 
sister. “ And when none of us ever heard of such a 
thing! Fancy, dear Tom being wicked who always 
ate a breakfast for six, but who wouldn’t have missed 
stopping, on Christmas day, for the world ! ” 

“ Mr. Dax must take her in hand,” Mrs. Rice an- 
swered. “ Her father would be furious.” 

Georgie remained in the church during the celebra- 
tion which was an unheard of thing at Penhirst; and 
the vicar, not understanding, stood waiting at the 
rails, while Mrs. Penhirst urged her niece to approach. 
Altogether the day was uncomfortable, and Georgie 
found the dinner party, with games afterwards, a 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 117 

nuisance, while she snubbed unmercifully all the men 
who wished to flirt with her. It was Gerald she 
wanted — no one else, she told herself. 

Boxing day was cold and wet, and Georgie was not 
sorry when she saw that for some unexplained reason, 
her mother and aunt wished to inspect the cottage 
alone. The girl, therefore, settled herself down, over 
the library fire, with the Popular story of the Church 
of England.” From it she learned that the first men- 
tion of Rome, spiritually, was not till the coming of 
St. Augustine’s mission ! And then came exactly 
what she wanted — the latter asked the Pope how he 
was to deal with the British bishops, thus showing an 
independent British Church! The Papal answer had 
been, that they were all committed to the care and 
authority of St. Augustine. It did not strike Georgie, 
any more than it appears to have struck the writer 
of this truly remarkable History (which a non- 
Catholic newspaper once exposed in a terribly drastic 
review), that it was curious Pope Gregory should 
have committed to the keeping of St. Augustine, men 
claiming to be wholly independent of Rome! The 
very idea that they might even resent it never seems 
to have crossed the mind of Gregory, who, if this 
is so, in spite of his title Great,” must surely have 
been extraordinarily short-sighted ! Perhaps, it is 
not to be wondered at that the girl should not have 
thought the subject out, since the work went on to 
state that the British bishops refused to admit the 
supremacy of Rome! Now, she felt she could con- 
front the Stanmores! Then came the errors of 


ii8 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


modern Rome. Invocation of the Virgin and Saints ! 
Why, her Own book of devotions, recommended at St. 
Cadoc’s, was full of these ! Next the Immaculate Con- 
ception! And yet Father Gregory had preached in 
favor of it, while the very work just spoken of, 
taught it; as she herself had discovered, directly she 
learned the true meaning of the doctrine. 

And then her eye fell on another paragraph. 

From the time of Augustine A. D. 597 to the day 
zvhen Edward White Benson was consecrated in 188^ 
there has been a regular succession of Archbishops of 
Canterbury, g2 in number, and their names and dates 
of appointment and removal have been carefully pre- 
served.” 

Georgie sat silent and disturbed. How reconcile 
this with the author’s shout of delight when he de- 
clared that the British bishops would have nothing 
to do with the man sent by Gregory! She had not 
thought of that before! At St. Cadoc’s, too, she re- 
membered a point had been made of their Archbishop 
being successor to St. Augustine ! They were always 
calling the Roman Catholic Church in England, an 
“ Italian Mission,” and speaking of it as ‘‘ an intru- 
sion.” But, if the British Church was independent of 
Rome, what other possible term could be applied to the 
coming of St. Augustine! And, then, all her thoughts 
were interrupted as Mr. Dax was suddenly announced 
and Georgie realized, in a moment, why she had been 
left alone! 

“ My dear,” said the vicar, who was a straight- 
forward old gentleman and went at a subject, as in 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 119 

his hunting days he had gone at a hedge, “I have 
come for a grave talk. I was much pained yesterday, 
my dear, when you refused to approach the Holy 
Table. It is my duty to ask you why? ” 

“ Simply because I wasn’t fasting,” Georgie replied 
boldly. 

“ And why should you be ? Is there one word in 
the Prayer Book about fasting before reception? If 
the Apostles might have supper — why not you your 
breakfast? ” 

“ I have always been taught, at St. Cadoc’s to receive 
fasting,” Georgie answered, simply. 

“ Then you have been taught what is not contained 
in our beautiful Prayer Book. I can only hope you 
will not remain away again, for such a reason; for, 
here, we have no early celebrations. And there is 
something else ; remaining on without receiving ! 
Now that is a thing I hold in great dread. I re- 
member Dr. Durnford, a former Bishop of Chi- 
chester, expressing, in an address, exactly the same 
fear. The Romish custom of being present at the 
celebration, without communicating, is easily to be 
understood. It arises from their belief that the Mass 
is a sacrifice, which, of course, is idolatry. No 
doubt there are good persons among the Papists, but 
we cannot be too thankful that the light, kindled by 
Cranmer, Hooper and our other beloved Reformers, 
is shining on us, and we have no such superstition. 
Let us thank God, Georgie, that we have not so 
learned Christ.” 

All this was terrible to the girl, to whom the idea 


120 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


of the Real Presence made religion what it was to 
her. The utter contradiction to the teaching she had 
hitherto received, struck her forcibly. 

But Mr. Dax, what you say is entirely opposed 
to what I have hitherto learned,” she answered. 

The vicar drew himself up. 

“ I have been ordained fifty years and for forty 
of them, incumbent of this parish. I have lived under 
four bishops and never had a difference of opinion. 
Do you not think, therefore, Georgie, you may ac- 
cept my statement as to what is the doctrine of the 
Church of England? ” 

But I cannot disbelieve what I have, hitherto, been 
taught, that it is the Body and Blood of Christ we 
receive in the Holy Sacrament.” 

‘‘ Quite so, my dear, quite so. That is what the 
catechism teaches.” 

“ Yes, but I believe it really is the Body and Blood 
of Christ — that is after consecration,” in rather a 
trembling voice. 

“ Do you mean, you think any change takes place 
in the nature of the substance of the bread and wine? ” 
asked the vicar sternly. 

“ Certainly — that is what we have always been 
taught at St. Cadoc’s.” 

‘‘ Are you seriously telling me. Miss Rice, that you 
have been openly taught that there was an actual 
change — ” 

Of course I am,” Georgie answered. Her 
voice was stronger now. She had shaken off her lit- 
tle attack of nerves and was braced for the battle. 


STANMORE HALE AND ITS INMATES 121 


'' Of course. The vicar, every clergyman, who ever 
came to St. Cadoc’s, taught the doctrine of the Red 
Presence/' 

‘‘ What do you mean by a Real Presence, 
Georgie ? ” the old man asked less sternly. ‘‘ I my- 
self believe that if a man approaches in a right spirit, 
he, ‘ after a Heavenly and spiritual manner,’ as our 
article has it, partakes of Christ’s body. If you 
mean such a presence as that, I am with you, indeed ; 
but if you suggest that, after the consecration, there is 
any change in the elements — ” 

“ At St. Cadoc’s we were always taught there was 
the very greatest,” Georgie answered boldly. “ It 
was urged that in this respect, the three branches of 
the Catholic Church — Anglican, Greek and Roman, 
were agreed on the doctrine of the Sacrament of the 
Altar — ” Georgie did not finish. Mr. Dax started up. 

“ I do not believe it,” he said fiercely. “ I have 
long known that your party attach greater importance 
to this rite than was the custom in my youth. I 
know that a presence is preached beyond what, I be- 
lieve, the Reformed Church of this land intended to 
teach, but I have always understood, that, even the 
extreme men drew back from the view taken by Rome. 
For our purer doctrine died Hooper, at Gloucester. I 
remember the very words of the charge against him 
— denying the natural body of Christ to he in the 
Sacrament of the Altar — aihrming the substance of 
bread and wine to remain after consecration and 
lastly denying the Mass to be a lively sacrifice for the 
Quick and Dead. It was Hooper who presided at 


122 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


the University disputation between Protestants and 
Catholics concerning the Lord’s Supper and gave his 
judgment in favor of the Reformed Faith. You 
have entirely misunderstood.” 

Georgie’s pretty face flushed. 

“If you will look at this book,” she said, handing 
him her copy of “ Catholic Prayers for Church of Eng- 
land People,” “ you will see I have told you correctly.” 

Mr. Dax glanced along the pages. 

“ Priest ! Altar ! ” he exclaimed. “ We have 
neither in our Reformed Church. As Dr. Hooker 
truly says — ‘ the only sense in which the first was re- 
tained was that of Presbyter or Elder.’ And that he 
was right is proved by the careful avoidance of the 
word ‘ Altar ’ in the Prayer Book. In no place is 
it used — always ^ Holy Table.’ Bishop Hooper pub- 
lished a work called ‘ Reasons why the Lord’s Board 
should rather be after the form of a table than an 
Altar.’ If a sacrificial priesthood had been retained 
then, of necessity, must we have had an altar, but as 
good friend Hooper points out, all that is at an end 
in our beautiful Reformed Church. This is a most 
dangerous work! No, I cannot return it. If it is 
what I fear, then, my dear, I shall forward it to the 
Lord Bishop of the diocese of the clergyman who 
recommended it you.” 

Georgie’s heart stood still ! She was not afraid of 
the bishop, because he was “ High ” and preached 
“ continuity.” It was fortunate, she reflected, he did 
not resemble one of his predecessors, who she had 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 123 

heard had once come for a confirmation to a very 
ritualistic church and ordered the candles to be put 
out, and the clergy to change their stoles to black ones ! 
It was not the bishop she feared, but some controversy 
that might arise in the press, and trouble be thus 
brought, through her indiscretion, on the curate who 
recommended the book. Stop Mr. Dax she, therefore, 
must ! 

It is mine,’’ she said imperiously. '' I only lent it 
in order to show you I have not been mistaken.” 

“ I cannot help that, Georgie. My duty to your 
mother and your dear aunt, who — ” 

The color rushed to the girl’s cheeks — the blue 
eyes flashed, and the vicar thought he had never seen 
her look prettier, or more spirited. 

Mr. Dax, will you please give back my book,” 
she said, with dangerous quietness. 

I have explained already — ” the old gentleman 
began, when he was interrupted. 

“It is my book — I want it — now — directly.^* 
Georgie actually stamped her little foot. 

“ I cannot give it you.” 

“ Mr. Dax, if you do not immediately return my 
property, I shall decline to speak to you either now or 
on any future occasion.” 

“ My dear, when a thing becomes a duty — ” but 
Georgie did not wait to hear more. She gave the 
vicar one look and walked out of the room. 

“ The most self-willed young person I ever met,” 
was the vicar’s comment, as he walked away in the 


124 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

cold rain, having had to let himself out of the hall 
door! 

Georgie, alone, in her room was very unhappy. 
Hitherto, her faith respecting the Eucharist had been 
similar to that of a Catholic. The utter division be- 
tween Mr. Dax’s teaching and that of the clergy at 
St. Cadoc’s frightened her. For a while, she was 
almost inclined to ask, with Pilate — ‘‘ What is 
truth? 

“ All part of the one true Church ! ” Kind Miss 
Emma’s words came back to her and, for the first 
time, she asked herself — were they nonsense? 

Georgie cheered up at tea and enjoyed herself in a 
mischievous way. She could see her aunt was long- 
ing to find out what had taken place and wickedly 
determined not to gratify her. Even when th6 good 
lady, driven desperate by curiosity, asked about visit- 
ors, Georgie answered with a little yawn that visit- 
ors there had been none; and, when taxed directly 
with the vicar’s name, declared she didn’t count him, 
while her manner remained so careless that Mrs. 
Penhirst believed that, for some reason, Mr. Dax 
had changed his tactics. Indeed it was not till next 
morning’s post that she learned the truth, and was 
angry. 

“ It was a Puseyite-Jesuitical thing to do ! ‘ Act- 

ing a falsehood was worse than telling one,’ ” she de- 
clared, but Georgie was equal to the occasion. “ Had 
their been no deception, in the way she had been left 
alone ? ” she asked. ‘‘ Why the whole interview had 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 135 

been a plot. She would have had no objection to a 
discussion, but a battle, without Proclamation of War, 
was different.^’ The Penhirst forces fell back be- 
fore Georgie's fire. 

I’m sorry, now, I didn’t tell you,” Aunt Kate 
said. “ But, Georgie, I hope he showed you how 
simple is the road to Christ — no confessings — no 
dressings up — just believe and be saved ! ” 

‘‘We won’t talk of it. Aunt Kate,” Georgie an- 
swered, “ especially as Mr. Dax has sent me such a 
long letter, it will take me all day to consider ! I am 
glad he begins by begging my pardon for contradict- 
ing me as to what is taught at St. Cadoc’s. My book 
has shown him that, at least, there I was right ! ” 
The vicar assured Georgie that he had perused the 
work with pain — that it contained every soul-de- 
stroying doctrine of Rome, rejected at the Reforma- 
tion, and ended by saying, he was consulting his own 
Diocesan. It need hardly be said, that after this, 
Georgie lived in dread of the next Sunday, though, 
had she known, she need not have been disturbed. 
The truth was, the Bishop of Wolverhampton was 
not only the kindest, but the most prudent, of men. 
To Mr. Dax’s question, as to what course he should 
adopt, he replied — “ do nothing in a direct way. 
No doubt, if the young lady believed transubstantia- 
tion, such belief was contrary to the doctrine of the 
Church of England; but then, did she? Probably, she 
had misunderstood — confounding a spiritual with, 
but at the same time, a very real presence.” His ad- 
vice was to preach frequently, what he — the Bishop 


126 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


— believed was the true teaching of the Church of 
England, namely, that no change took place in the 
elements, still the Faithful did, after a spiritual man- 
ner, partake of the Saviour’s Body and Blood. 

The first Sunday of the New Year came and 
Georgie, seeking to please her aunt, resolved to fast 
till luncheon. Mrs. Rice nearly cried, saying she 
would make herself ill, and Mrs. Penhirst who was 
touched at Georgie’s wish to be with her at the celebra- 
tion urged at least a cup of tea. “ A cup of tea ” 
Aunt Kate said could hurt no one; but the girl was 
firm. 

“ Ah, well, she acts up to her conscience, however 
mistaken,” Mrs. Penhirst said, returning baffled. 
“ I wish everyone did ! ” 

The Beesley ” who was present, cordially agreed 
but another guest, Mrs. Meade, felt it her duty to pro- 
test. She was a thin, elegant looking old lady, of 
the narrowest views. 

“ I confess,” she said, in her soft voice, which had 
in it the slightest Irish accent, and with the little 
shake of the head characteristic of her serious utter- 
ances. ‘‘ I confess that to me it is not knowing Jesus 
to set up these barriers. I wish, dear Mrs. Rice, your 
daughter had nearer views of the Saviour,” at which 
Aunt Kate sighed, sympathetically. 

Georgie managed the long service better than ex- 
pected, though she looked white. Mr. Dax’s sermon, 
too, was a trial, as he denounced, as traitors, those 
who took the pay of the Established Church and yet 
preached the doctrines of Rome, and foretold trouble 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 127 

for the former, which, for three hundred years, had 
been Protestant to the core, unless she cast out those, 
whom he described as, Emissaries of the Scarlet 
Woman!” 

Protestant to the core,” and ‘‘ All part of the one 
true Catholic Church ! ” Georgie contrasted the 
words of the preacher with those of her former 
teacher, and felt sick at heart. She walked home, 
taking little part in the conversation, while Mrs. Pen- 
hirst waxed enthusiastic over a sermon which, she de- 
clared, was pure gospel from start to finish.” 

“ There's the Bible,” she exclaimed, as she opened 
the gate leading into the garden, “ and all we have 
to do is to study it and everything is clear. You must 
see that, Georgie.” 

“ Fd much rather not talk about it. Aunt, dear,” 
she said. ‘‘And as to deciding things for oneself 
out of the Bible; the rule laid down that ‘ no text of 
Scripture is of any private interpretation,’ would 
prevent my adopting that plan.” 

“ Ah ! but you don’t understand. You mustn’t in- 
terpret it, till you have asked for light and then you 
see exactly what every text means.” 

Poor Georgie found herself soon drawn into a long 
discussion, in which, however, she was well able to 
hold her own, as she remembered hearing Mr. Stan- 
more give a summary of a paper he had lately writ- 
ten on the subject and drew, without scruple, on his 
arguments. She pointed to the countless sects who 
had all pursued Mrs. Penhirst’s plan and all differed 
— that nowhere had the Saviour proclaimed, “If any 


128 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


man read not the Scriptures/' but on the contrary, if 
any man hear not the Church” — that it, most cer- 
tainly, could not have been His idea that we should 
learn our religion from the Bible, since it was not de- 
cided till four hundred years after His Ascension, of 
what books it was composed, and that, for one thou- 
sand years after that again, all knowledge of reading 
was practically confined to the clergy and monks. 
She, finally, quoted Mr. Stanmore’s conclusion, that as 
a knowledge of reading spread, so did the pride 
which led to the Protestant belief that anyone might 
venture to interpret the Scriptures, a belief which 
had resulted in more than three hundred different re- 
ligions existing in England, to-day. Aunt Kate, how- 
ever, indignantly refused to listen to what a Papist 
had to say, merely remarking, that of course he would 
speak against the Bible! Georgie relinquished the 
argument after the last hopeless speech. 

The afternoon turned so wet and cold that Mrs. 
Penhirst suggested Mrs. Meade should read aloud a 
sermon of her friend. Dr. Duncan Blair, of Scotch 
fame, a proposal which led her niece to hastily de- 
clare she meant to accompany Polly, who had already 
announced her intention of again attending Church. 
Georgie thought, at the time, her cousin seemed dis- 
turbed; but the mystery was only solved, at the last 
stile, when Polly, laughing awkwardly, informed her 
that she was not really going to the service. 

Pm off to a friend and Fll rejoin you, somewhere, 
in the fields. Mind if I don’t — wait at the kitchen 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 129 

garden door till I come. And never let out I didn’t 
go to Church.” 

Georgie did not like it. There was a mystery, and 
she hated all mysteries and said so. She then all but 
laughed, realizing how like her abrupt tone had been 
to that customary to Dorothy Stanmore. 

‘‘ You just do what you are told. Miss,” Polly an- 
swered good naturedly. 

Georgie said no more. What was the use? Then 
she entered the building and long before the sermon 
it was dark. She liked it all better than she expected. 
The holly wreaths looked pretty — the hymn was a 
favorite and Mr. Dax said nothing controversial. She 
would have enjoyed it more, if it had not been she 
feared having to walk, a great bit of the way home, 
alone. 

The earlier part was not bad, but once, across the 
first field, it was lonely indeed. She hoped her cousin 
would be at the bridge. The way would be horrible 
without her. Suppose she met a tipsy tramp! And 
then, there was the horse in Tipper’s field, which was 
said to be dangerous! How tiresome Polly was! 
And how she hated a mystery. Georgie was climbing 
the second stile, as she thought this, when the first 
disaster occurred — a horrible, tearing sound! Her 
best blue serge ! It had caught on a nail. And 
“ Oh ! ” Georgie uttered aloud the exclamation and 
jumped back. It was only a pollard after all! In 
the gloom it had looked so like a human being! Well 
there was the bridge and no Polly! She stood still. 


130 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


No ! All quiet. It was too bad. Whatever her 
cousin had to say to Nelly Dalton, could have been 
said by that time. What should she do? Hitherto, 
the path had been beside the hedge, but across Tipper's 
field it lay in the middle. There was no escape, if the 
horse came ! ‘‘ A dangerous beast," people said ! She 

could understand a bull being that, but a horse ! Did 
it bite? or kick? or roll on one? No, it was ele- 
phants who did that; or knelt, she couldn’t remem- 
ber which. Well, she must go on. It was im- 
possible to turn back, because it was five miles round 
by the road and because her cousin would be waiting 
at the kitchen garden. She crossed the narrow 
bridge, holding tightly to the single rail, for it was 
but a frail structure and, then, looked over the gate, 
into the great, dark field. If she could only see 
across, it would not be so bad. Where was the horse ? 
She peered through the gloom and listened. Not a 
sound! The rain was coming down faster than ever. 
Suppose she ran against the animal? Suppose she 
heard it trotting after her! Her heart was beating 
wildly, as she started on her career. The path was 
slippery — twice she nearly fell. If only she was at 
home! But alas! she was not even half way there 
yet and — Georgie all but screamed ! Something 
was behind her! Instinctively she whirled round to 
face her danger. What was it! Dimly in the black- 
ness she saw something large. It had stopped ! Now 
it moved. There! What was that? — a sort of 
snort! The figure was too big for a human being. 
It might be the horse! Was it coming at her? No, 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 131 


retreating softly! Whatever it was, it had disap- 
peared in the blackness 1 Hush ! The gasping sound 
again! What could it be? Softly she turned and 
crept away. Her legs shook under her. Was that 
the hedge? — or something else? No! the hedge, 
and, in another minute, Georgie was over the stile 
and hurrying along once more. 

She had entered the last field and was feeling a 
trifle more secure, when she heard the same curious 
sound behind her. It could not be the horse! A 
horse could not climb stiles! Was anyone following? 
• Dare she look round ? No, not yet. She would wait 
till nearer the garden gate. On she went, the little 
feet going quicker and quicker. Every now and then 
she slid! She was round the bend now. The path 
ran straight to the garden wall, after that. Away in 
the distance she could see the lights of the house. She 
would soon be home. And, just as she thought this, 
she heard, again, the strange sound repeated! Yes, 
there was something! It stopped, too, just as she 
did. It looked like a figure! Was it a man? Why 
did it stand still? Her heart was beating audibly. 
How far was she from the wall ? It was too dark to 
see and, besides, she dare not turn her head from that 
motionless figure. Whatever it was, she must face it. 

‘‘Who is there?” she called bravely. “What do 
you want ? ” 

No answer. The thing remained motionless. 

“ Why don’t you answer ? This is Mrs. Penhirst’s 
property. What are you doing here?” 

Still no reply — then a sound. Was it — could it 


132 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


have been a whisper? It sounded like one! Now the 
thing was moving — going backwards ! Could it be a 
horse? Surely it was too big for one human being. 
And, then, the horrible idea came — it was more than 
one person I And if so they had been following her I 
Whatever it was, it was falling back. Thank good- 
ness for that ! Georgie waited till she was quite sure 
and then fled. How she reached the garden door, she 
never knew. Safe at last, she thought, and turned 
the handle. Locked ! Good Heavens I what could 
she do ? With all her might she shook it. No, tightly 
locked! She could not climb the high wall. And 
the gardener’s cottage was far away by the stables! 
It was useless to call. No one would hear! What 
should she do? She could not stay there all night in 
the rain, and most certainly, she could not go back 
across those terrible fields! Thank goodness, sooner 
or later Polly must come, because she had been em- 
phatic that she — Georgie — was not to go hoi^e with- 
out her! But, suppose the men came! There was 
nowhere to run! And just as she thought this, she 
heard steps and saw an advancing figure. 

“ Who is it — who are you ? ” she called wildly 
and then — blessed sound — her cousin’s voice ! 

“ Georgie ! ” and directly afterwards, Polly was at 
her side. Gracious ! Are you really frightened ? ” 
she asked. 

‘‘ Frightened,” echoed Georgie. “Of course I am. 
I’ve been followed.” 

“ Oh ! nonsense ” 

“ It’s not. I shall tell Aunt Kate it isn’t safe for 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 133 

anyone — ’’ Georgia stopped. Polly caught her arm, 
roughly. 

‘‘ You won’t do anything of the kind,” she said 
fiercely, and, then, with a sudden change of manner. 

You little silly! Why it was me all the time! ” 

“You!” 

“ Yes. It was only a joke. Don’t go saying any- 
thing or let out about my not being in Church. Mind 
if there’s any fuss, I won’t go to this ball and then 
Mother will be vexed and lay the blame on you.” 

As there was no longer a question about the safety 
of the path, Georgie felt she need not trouble Mrs. 
Penhirst. She hated the idea of deceiving her, 
though, but the tradition of the school girl’s code of 
honor was still strong, and prevented her thinking of 
betraying a comrade. Still, there was something be- 
hind it all she did not like ; added to which, when she 
peered through the gloom that last time, she knew 
there had been two persons ! 

“ I shan’t mention anything unless Aunt asks di- 
rectly, about Church. I won’t say what’s untrue. 
And I hate a mystery. And I think it was horrid of 
you. Yes, you did know I was terrified. And, what 
is more, I saw two persons and heard whispers! Of 
course it was that Miss Nelly and I think it hateful 
of you both.” And Georgie walked up the steps, with 
her nose in the air. 

Polly laughed, as one relieved. 

“ I’m afraid poor Nelly is getting very wet,” she 
said, demurely; but Georgie treated the remark with 
dignified silence. 


CHAPTER VII 


‘ ‘T T 7ELC0ME — welcome ! 

V V Gerald spoke the words, holding Georgie’s 
hand, when, in the twilight hour, she alighted at the 
old mansion, and a glance told her they were meant. 
It was like a delightful dream, she thought, to see 
the armored knights again, and the great log fire. 
The greetings in the drawing room, too, were pleas- 
ant, though, she told herself, she should never re- 
member the names of the house party. She had a 
vague notion of a Captain and Mrs. Digby — a Mr. 
Bernard Somebody, who had been at Stonyhurst with 
Gerald — Lord Stapleton, tall and thin, and who was 
described as ‘‘ counting as a cousin,” and who ap- 
peared to be in attendance on Dorothy — and several 
others : together with Lady Meltonbury. Georgie 
thought the latter more charming than ever, and alto- 
gether she enjoyed her tea much. Gerald saw to 
her wants and hardly left her side, so that she was 
sorry when, about six o’clock, she was carried off, 
by Veronica, to see that her things were in order. 

Dorothy’s maid unpacked for you,” the girl said, 
‘‘ and as Mrs. Digby and my godmother are great 
allies — my cousin Clair longing for a secret ciy over 
Benson’s ‘ Osbornes,’ and the men perfectly happy 
in the smoking room, we can have a real chat. Isn’t 

134 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 135 

it jolly? We have the exact party we settled on, ex- 
cept my cousin Daisy, who is the greatest loss. She is 
not only lovely but charming. Influenza of course! 
If there’s a case in the country, Daisy is that case! 
And you are to settle at Penhirst? Why, it’s only 
twenty miles off! And tell me, have you come to 
any conclusion ? ” 

A few days before and Georgie would have wel- 
comed the question. She had read the Popular His- 
tory ” and Dr. Littledale’s Plain Reasons,” and had 
felt more satisfied. The last named the curate had 
told her, was “ one of the most eminent men the Angli- 
can Church had produced.” She herself had been 
disturbed by the text Thou art Peter, etc.,” but Dr. 
Littledale saw no difficulty. He disposed of the mat- 
ter by saying, that it was only a guess if Peter ever 
was at Rome, consequently, only a surmise that he 
7 vas ever Bishop there! ” She had rather looked for- 
ward to saying this, but the last days at Penhirst had 
made grave difference. LFnity was to be one of the 
marks of the true Church and where was the unity 
between High and Low! Could differences go fur- 
ther? The Bishop of London declared, as she had 
often read, that the English Church was Catholic and 
the same to-day as previous to the Reformation, while 
the Vicar at Penhirst said, that for three hundred 
years it had been “Protestant to the core!” What 
resemblance lay between the teaching at St. Cadoc’s, 
where the sacred rite was called “ The Mass,” and 
that of Hooper, who would have none of the 
word altar since sacrifice was bound up with it. 


136 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

No man can deny that the form of a table is more 
meet for the Lord's hoard! " 

Georgie sighed. 

“ Our differences are sad, of course, but then,’' 
brightening up, “ you also have them.” 

‘‘ We do ! ” amazedly. 

Yes. The Ecclesiastical News was saying, only 
last week, if the Papacy was not guided by the men 
of more modern views it would perish.” 

Veronica laughed. 

“ Do you think the Modernists will help you ? My 
father read that article aloud. Do you know what 
a Modernist is? Well it is one who wants to explain 
away Christianity! And, now, look at the manner 
the Catholic Church treats error, and the way the 
Established one allows every heresy to be preached. 
The Holy Father has condemned Modernism. With 
what result? Why, that anyone adopting those views 
will be deprived of the Sacraments — denied Christian 
burial. What possible resemblance is there, in that 
attitude of sleepless vigilance to protect the purity 
of the Faith, and that pursued by Anglican Bish- 
ops ? ” 

I see that," Georgie sighed, “ but I don’t under- 
stand — you say. Modernism wants to explain away 
Christianity. If that is true, the Ecclesiastical News 
wouldn’t praise it.” 

V eronica smiled sadly. 

Certainly it would not if it realized it, but hatred 
of the Catholic Church blinds people, so that they 
cannot judge aright. You have heard of the four 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 137 

marks of the true Church? Well, there is another 
mark of her divine character. As one reads the glori- 
ous Gospel, one is continually struck with the mad 
hatred of His enemies towards Jesus Christ. It was 
not enough to crucify him — they must outrage him. 
* Non hunc sed Barabham/ they shouted. Think of 
it I — He, who had gone about doing good — who had 
raised Lazarus — who had opened the eyes of the 
man born blind! His enemies didn’t dispute these 
things. If they could, they would! But it was be- 
yond them. They sent for the parents of the blind 
man — they cross-examined and sifted the evidence, and 
could not deny the fact. There was Lazarus, too, 
before their very eyes ! . Christ’s powers were beyond 
them. They did not deny them — ‘ The whole world 
is gone after Him/ they cried in their great despair, 
but oh ! how they hated Him ! And as He was treated 
so, He said, should His followers be! One of the 
greatest pieces of evidence, in favor of the Catholic 
Church, is the hatred the world has of it! Exactly 
as it hated Jesus Christ, so it hates the Church which 
is His Divine Spouse. You think I am prejudiced 
against the Ritualistic party, perhaps, but if you will 
look at the back numbers of some of your High 
Church periodicals you will find them always against 
the Catholic Church. Their attitude reminds me of 
Father Douglas’ story of the shipwrecked Irishman, 
who swam ashore to some island, where the inhab- 
itants received him half drowned. ' Is there a gov- 
ernment here?’ he gasped, and they told him ‘Yes.’ 
^ Then I’m agin it ! ’ he answered ! That describes 


138 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


too many of your newspapers. Whatever question is 
raised — whatever the attitude of the Holy Father and 
the bishops — your press is against them. Think of 
the line adopted at the time when the French infidel 
government tried to get the Church of France to 
accept the Lay Councils — how, in its hatred of Cathol- 
icism, it urged the scheme — caring nothing for the fact 
that the acceptance meant the sacrifice of the principle 
of Episcopacy ! Disregard the warnings of Rome, was 
the spirit of its cry — accept the thirty pieces of silver 
offered by the Republic, never mind that those who 
tender it are the colleagues of the man, whose 
proud boast it is, that he has extinguished for ever 
the lamps of Heaven for the laborers of France ! Till 
then, I had only laughed at your newspapers — their 
distorted history and all the rest of it; but, when I real- 
ized that in their hatred of real Catholicism they could 
ally themselves with the open enemies of Jesus Christ, 
then, indeed, your press had my deepest contempt. 
^ A has le Jesus f the infidels of France cry, and half 
the English press advises the Catholic Church to adopt 
the policy the French government so ardently desires. 

How strange it is,’’ Georgie said, “ that it should 
be so difficult to find out what is truth.” 

I do not think it is difficult for those who are, as 
the Scriptures say, honae voluntatis ^ — Our Lord or- 
dained Ministers to carry on his work — ordered them 
to teach all nations, promised that the spirit of Truth 
should abide in His Church for ever — made St. Peter 
the head of it, and finally, gave the great command 
1 Of good-will. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 139 


* Hear the Church,’ which, as the Holy Ghost tells us, 
is ' the pillar and ground of the truth.’ ” 

But we say we are a branch of that Church, and 
I try to do as it teaches.” 

‘‘ But what does the Anglican Church teach ? Any- 
one can find out what the Catholic Church teaches, 
but how can you obtain a decision in yours ? 
Only the other day, I heard of an Anglican who had 
doubts, and she asked one of your bishops what the 
doctrine of the Church of England really was as to 
the Eucharist. Well, he either couldn’t or wouldn’t 
answer. Perhaps, he thought it wiser not, remem- 
bering a famous convert, who before her reception 
into the Catholic Church, wrote, as she has told us 
in a well-known book, to several Anglican bishops 
asking the very same question. The replies all dif- 
fered utterly! Then she wrote to the same number 
of Catholic bishops, asking for the doctrine of the 
Catholic Church. All the answers were, of course, 
exactly the same — and that decided her. Remember 
the Scriptural promise, that it shall be so easy to find 
out what the Church of Christ teaches, that even 
fools on the highway shall have no difficulty! Once 
accept the fact of the great Catholic Church which, 
alone of all religions, claims that she can teach only 
truth, and all else is easy. ‘ When the spirit of Truth 
is come He will lead you into all truth.’ ” 

“ I own that view impresses me,” Georgie answered. 
“ Father Smith saw that, and now he won’t let me at- 
tend your services any more, except, of course, 
abroad/* 


140 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


Did he explain how, if the Church is right in — • 
say France — it is wrong here ! ’’ 

What he meant is, we are the Catholic Church 
here, but yours is the right branch in France.’^ 
Veronica laughed. 

That would mean God taught different things in 
different countries ! Geographical Catholicism is rub- 
bish! In France, the Holy Father would be infalli- 
ble, but not in England! It would be just as if some 
new school arose which declared St. John’s gospel 
was true in Ephesus but false at Athens! Test your 
Church by the Four Marks ! ” 

Again Georgie sighed. 

I don’t know what to think. Look at Dr. Lit- 
tledale’s ^ Plain Reasons ’ ! As I told you, he says 
it was only a guess St. Peter ever was at Rome, or 
bishop there.” 

But surely no serious historian could be influenced 
by Dr. Littledale! No doubt he was carried away 
by over-zeal, poor man. I will read a paragraph, about 
him, written by the late Wilfred Wilberforce. He 
quotes Dr. F. G. Lee, at that time Vicar of All Saints, 
Lambeth! 'Every edition of Littledale' s book,' he 
wrote, 'receives fresh corrections, while in several 
cases the corrections are equally inaccurate with the 
statements presumed to he corrected.' And, then, he 
goes on to give a terrible table of the corrections, 
which this Doctor Littledale had to make. ' ^i, re- 
garding historical facts — 2g inaccurate quotations 
from writers on history or Canon law — 50 historical 
and theological quotations half made, often with re- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 141 


markable omissions or qualifications ’ — I like the 
word remarkable, it is so deliciously moderate. And, 
now, the gravest charge of all ! ^ 24 quotations from 

the Fathers which when sought out are found to hear 
an entirely different meaning from that which Dr. 
Littledale puts on them!' That has an ugly sound! 
Just take a single point, about its only being a guess 
that St. Peter was in Rome. For two thousand years 
the Catholic Church has interpreted St. Peter’s own 
words that, Hhe Church which is in Babylon saluteth 
you' meant Rome. What else could it have meant? 
Babylon the Great had long been swept out of exist- 
ence. Let’s have only Protestants on the subject. 
Murray, in his ‘ Bible Dictionary,’ says, ^ the early 
tradition of St. Peter's visit to Rome is too strong to 
be set aside.' Take another Protestant, Bishop Elli- 
cott. His exact words are ^Nothing but Protestant 
prejudice can stand against the historical evidence that 
St. Peter sojourned and died in Rome.' And he fur- 
ther declared, that be the theological consequences 
what they may, '' it is as certain that St. Peter was in 
Rome as that St. John was at Ephesus.' There are 
hosts of Protestants who take the same view, because 
they were too well read to do otherwise, Farrar, Lard- 
ner. Bishop Pearson — even the horrible infidel Renan. 
Then there is that purely Protestant work, the 
‘ Speaker’s Commentary,’ edited by an Archbishop of 
York. It points out that, at the date when the words 
were written, Babylon was the symbolical designation 
of Rome.' It goes on to say that there is ^ an absolute 
concensus of ancient interpreters that here Babylon 


142 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


must he understood as equivalent to Rome/ To take 
any other view the ' Speaker’s Commentary ’ contends 
that it would have to stand against ^ the uniform, un- 
varying testimony of early Christian writers/ There 
are hosts of Catholic authorities of course. Irenaeus, 
the Historian and Bishop of Lyons, who, in his youth, 
knew St. Polycarp, the disciple of St. John, explains 
that Pope Clement was the third Bishop of Rome. 
That is ancient enough I hope! Well, St. Clement 
wrote an epistle dated A. D. 96 — I will show you the 
copy in the library — addressed to the Corinthians. 
It was once regarded as Scriptural and contains al- 
lusions to St. Peter’s martyrdom in Rome; and, as 
Mr. Allnatt has pointed out, has done it in the most 
convincing way of all by writing as about a thing 
which no one disputed — just as I might write of 
Wellington being buried in St. Paul’s — a thing all the 
world knew — about which there could be no possible 
question. Indeed, the Catholic view was never disputed 
till fifteen hundred years after Christ, by Calvin.” 

“ Well, it seems beyond doubt St. Peter was in 
Rome,” Georgie said. Dr. Littledale is certainly out 
of it on that point; but about the Bishopric? ” 

“ Mr. Allnatt, in his Cathedra Petre,” makes a tell- 
ing remark on the subject,” Veronica answered. “ He 
says — ^ In regards to St. Peter's Episcopacy in Rome 
whilst a host of early authorities positively aihrm the 
fact not one single writer of the first five centuries 
{nor indeed until many centuries later) can he cited 
as having expressed the faintest douht on the subject/ 
All the same I venture to think he forgot Tertullian! 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 143 

He was born about A. D. 150! and one of your own 
bishops, Georgie, has said, the real value of the writ- 
ings of this apostate arises from the fact that, in his 
attacks on the Church he had quitted, he shows ex- 
actly what the practice and discipline of it was 1 Well, 
he charged the then Pope with usurping supreme 
power and authority, on the plea — mark the words! 
— of being St. Peter’s successor! Note his date, too, 
A. D. 150! What does the ancient Aurelius say, "Pe- 
ter the Apostle, the first Pontiff of the Christians when 
he had first founded the Church at Antioch proceeds 
to Rome where preaching the Gospel he continues for 
twenty- five years Bishop of that City.” 

Veronica paused and Georgie laughed. 

“ My head is spinning ! ” she exclaimed. 

“ Mine too,” the other answered, merrily. “ Five 
minutes to eight! And we dine at a quarter past! 
It’s beyond the powers of Sykes and Dorothy com- 
bined to make me presentable by that time. But, 
Georgie, dear, at risk of being late, talk won’t help 
zvithout prayer. Don’t forget that — ask to see the 
truth — nothing else — just the Truth.” 

I haven’t forgotten to pray,” Georgie answered. 
"" Give me a kiss. Oh ! I’m so glad to see you again. 
And, I think, you look more lovely than ever ! ” 
Goose!” laughed Veronica. 

I haven’t forgotten those two things I was to ask 
for. I do so every day.” 

That’s a good child. And do you know, Georgie, 
I believe I am going to obtain those intentions — 
there!” 


144 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


Such a radiant light flashed across the girl’s face 
that in a minute Georgie told herself she understood 
what one, at least, of the intentions were ! 

“ Veronica,” she whispered, does that mean — 
perhaps I oughtn’t to ask? — but is there — some- 
one? ” 

For a second the girl looked taken aback, then a 
wonderful smile broke across her face. 

“ I prophesy,’" she answered, ‘‘ you will see me in 
my white satin and orange blossoms yet. And now, 
if you ever whisper one word more to me or anyone 
else, till I give you leave. I’ll — ” 

‘‘ I never will,” Georgie answered, “ except you 
must just tell me this — are you happy? ” 

‘‘ Don’t I look it? ” Veronica laughed. “ Yes, dear, 
happier every day. And to-morrow’s the ball, and I 
mean you to enjoy it — you, Dorothy and everybody 
else, too. As to Gerald, dear boy, he is counting the 
hours. And oh, there’s eight striking, and I am lost.” 

Veronica fled, and Georgie hastened to dress. She 
liked to know Gerald was counting the hours, so was 
she herself, and the flush of the wild rose mounted 
to her cheeks. But even in the midst of her own 
happiness, she had time to wonder about her friend. 
Who could it be? 

‘‘ I call it an inspiration,” Veronica said, as the 
Stanmore carriage pulled up to wait, while the one 
immediately in front, was setting down. It was the 
night of the ball, and a line of lighted windows shone 
hospitably forth through the blackness. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 145 

“ Can’t see it,” Gerald retorted. If you’d all 
come dressed exactly alike, that might have been called 
a coincidence — ” 

‘‘A calamity, you mean,” laughed his sister. 

“ Well, anyway, because Maud is black. Miss 
Georgie white, you pink, Dorothy green — ” 

The last sentence was never finished, interrupted 
by a wail from the last named. 

‘‘ Men are hopeless — Green ! And I’m the palest 
blue! Scramble out, Gerald. Only when I see you 
full length on the ground shall I consider the insult 
avenged.” 

“ Sorry,” Gerald laughed, “ but green seemed so 
suitable.” 

“ Don’t be impertinent. What a night ! ” 

‘‘ Isn’t it ? Snowing already ! Cut in, Dorothy, 
out of the wind. What time the carriage? ” 

‘‘ Not too early, old fellow,” Lord Stapleton urged. 
“ I’ve come to enjoy myself.” Georgie saw him 
glance at Dorothy, as he spoke. Much as she ad- 
mired the girl’s chestnut hair and violet eyes, she was 
still surprised that anyone should prefer her to Ve- 
ronica. And who could it be the latter cared for? 
She would keep her eyes open that evening! 

‘‘You’ll give me the first, won’t you?” Gerald 
asked of Georgie, as they passed on from greeting 
their hostess, and she answered with a glad little 
smile. The Hungarian band was playing the latest 
new waltz, and her feet were beating time. 

“ You love dancing, I know,” Gerald said, and put 
his arm round her. 


146 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


Down the room they went, Gerald steering well and 
keeping excellent time. It was the girl’s first real 
ball. Half Staffordshire was there, and the diamonds 
flashed and, to Georgie’s unaccustomed eyes, the scene 
was like a fairy tale. 

Didn’t we manage well,” Gerald said, when at 
last they stopped. When I began to learn I never 
thought I should go alone.” 

Georgie laughed. 

“ I am nothing, then ? ” 

‘‘Nonsense. You know what I mean. There! 
The band has stopped. This dance doesn’t count, be- 
cause it was only half a one. I may have the next, 
mayn’t I ? ” 

“ Not the next'' protested Georgie. 

“ Yes, the next. Oh no ! Look, Lancers ! I won’t 
have a square — the next round.” 

“ But ought I, Mr. Gerald ? Oh here’s your sister 
with Lord Stapleton. We’ll ask her.” 

“ Bosh ! — I mean, I beg your pardon — all right, 
ask. And which ice — strawberry — lemon.” 

“ Strawberry, and oh ! please, tell me,” and she hur- 
riedly put the question to Dorothy, who, slightly 
flushed, looked prettier than ever. 

“ Depends if you want to,” retorted the girl. 

“ Of course I should like to — our steps suit.” 

“ Then dance. He belongs to your own house 
party, so to speak. I said pineapple,” sharply to her 
partner. 

Lord Stapleton seemed amused. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 147 

Awfully sorry — mistake — no pineapple 
brought lemon.” 

Dorothy laughed. 

‘‘ Don’t talk like Jingle in Pickwick, or as if you 
were telegraphing,” she said. 

Sorry,” Lord Stapleton laughed. My life with 
her,” he went on to Georgie, ‘‘ is made up of a series 
of acts of contrition. By the way, please spare me 
the next round but one ? ” 

“ Delighted,” she answered, and turned to Gerald 
who was struggling through a maze of ladies’ trains. 

‘‘ Makes one think of Shakleton and the pack ice,” 
he laughed. ‘‘ I’ve been held up a dozen times — 
nearly sent your strawberry compound over Lady Gon- 
dersham’s black velvet! Fancy what she’d have said! 
Hullo! Here’s Veronica and Kelham. And I say, 
isn’t — daren’t say the name — Lady G. — like a par- 
rot? No difference! Hullo Veronica! — having a 
good time ? ” 

Splendid — danced that last from start to finish 
— didn’t we, Capt. Kelham ? Oh, Georgie, look ! ” 

It’s only the inside ruching,” stooping to tear it 
off as she spoke. Could it be Capt. Kelhani? No — 
though the soldier was looking admiringly down at 
the blue-gray eyes and cream-like skin, it was obvious 
Veronica hardly remembered his existence. 

‘‘ Only tea for me,” the latter said to her partner. 

Gerald, I hear it’s the most terrible night — such 
snow. Dear boy, shall we ever get home ? ” 

Hope so. I say, Ronny, are you keeping a dance 
for me? ” 


148 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

“ You can have the next. No, I’m engaged — or 
was it the one after? I forget. Oh, there is Ted! 
Which is ours? Very well, Gerald, the third round 
from this.” 

‘‘ All right. Have you finished your ice. Miss 
Georgie? I always think an ice would be nicer if put 
before the kitchen fire for a minute, but I am told the 
idea is impracticable.” 

Georgie laughed. 

“ I fear it is, but I know what you mean. But this 
isn’t the way back to the ball room ? ” 

“ I know, but I want you to see the Conservatory 
lighted up. By George! it is pretty, isn’t it? The 
effect of those little electric lamps on the fountain is 
jolly. I say, you don’t want to dance this stupid 
square ? I see some inviting chairs under those 
palms.” 

There were several couples sitting about, and in the 
distance, half hidden by plants, she could see Lord 
Stapleton and beyond, the folds of a robe of palest 
blue. Surely, if Dorothy sat out she might. 

What a night ! ” Georgie exclaimed, as above the 
distant music came the howling of the storm. ‘‘ I 
hope we shan’t be snowed up going home. I expect 
my aunt and cousin haven’t come because of the 
storm.” 

“ Most likely. I’m glad we got here. I have been 
looking forward to this dance. I hope I shall enjoy 
it. Sometimes things, counted on, don’t come off ! ” 

“ I know,” Georgie answered. ‘‘ That’s happened 
often in my life.” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 149 

‘^Well, so far I’ve got just what I wanted, which 
was to dance with you.” 

A little pink flush mounted to the girl’s cheeks. 

It was, perhaps, safer for pupil and teacher to 
start together,” she answered demurely. ‘‘If the 
next dance succeeds, I must pass you on to some- 
body better.” 

“If that means chucking me, it is putting a premium 
on failure. You are simply courting a spill.” 

“ Don’t talk of such an awful thing,” Georgie ex- 
claimed. 

“ Well, then, why do you talk of passing me 
on — ” 

“ Because there must be lots of girls it’s your duty 
to dance with. Every man ought to ask the daughter 
of the house — ” 

Georgie was cut short by her companion’s laugh. 

“ I shall have to go upstairs to find her then ! And 
considering the hour, I doubt whether the young 
lady’s costume would be considered de rigueur. Why, 
she’s three! ” 

“ I should think she might come in any costume 
then,” Georgie answered. “ Mr. Gerald, I compli- 
ment you. Your sisters are the prettiest girls here.” 

“ Thanks ! I must say I’m rather proud of them. 
Isn’t Mrs. Digby wonderful? She looks more like 
a girl than the chaperon of the party! And Clair 
Saltoun gets prettier each year. Perhaps it’s as well 
my cousin Daisy caught influenza, or we should have 
made such a blaze of beauty it might have made people 
jealous.” 


150 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

I’ll tell you who I think the prettiest girl far and 
away/’ Georgie exclaimed. ‘‘Veronica!” 

“ And now, shall I tell you who I think,” Gerald 
began, but something in his eyes — a half shy, half 
bold look, gave Georgie the clew. 

“ Compliments forbidden,” she said. 

“But it wasn’t a compliment,” Gerald retorted. 

“ Pooh 1 And I declare Veronica Queen of Beauty, 
and no one is to appeal from my decision,” Georgie 
answered, with a little regal wave of the hand. 

Gerald smiled. 

“ You are very fond of Veronica,” he said. “ You 
get on better with her than with Dorothy ? ” There 
was a note of interrogation. 

For a moment his companion felt embarrassed, then 
she laughed. 

“I’m devoted to Veronica — utterly and entirely. 
She is not only lovely, but her character is — well, 
words fail me. As to your other sister — I think her 
extraordinarily pretty, but as to not getting on — I’m 
simply terrified of her.” 

Gerald opened his eyes. “Terrified of Dorothy!” 
he said incredulously. 

Georgie nodded. 

“ My dear girl, it’s impossible! I say, you must 
let me tell her that? Dorothy would be so amused. 
Is it because she answers in such a knock-you-down 
way ? Do you know why she does that ? ” as Georgie 
gave a nod, “ it’s because she is frightened of you. 
All that manner is purely nervous — ” 

“ I know it makes me nervous,” the girl retorted. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 15 1 

By the time I’ve been with her five minutes, I’m so 
imbecile I want a mental attendant. Never were two 
sisters so different.” 

“ Dorothy hasn’t the fire Ronny has,” Gerald an- 
swered, but she’s more prudent. I’m awfully glad 
you two are pals, and, in time, you will be with Dor- 
othy. All the same, I can wait for that, or else I 
should simply see nothing of you. Yesterday, from 
tea to dinner, you two disappeared. What were you 
talking about ? ” 

‘‘ Really, Mr. Inquisitive ! ” Georgie exclaimed. 

Why ? I’d tell you what Austin and I were chat- 
ting about in my den — ” 

‘‘ I know” retorted Georgie. How many runs 
— ” She stopped as Gerald laughed. 

** My dear girl, we don’t play cricket in January.” 

‘‘ I know that — I only meant, it was about some 
stupid golf — shooting — ■ something.” 

Most things have to do with something,” Gerald 
answered gravely. “ Do you think your talk was 
superior to ours ? ” 

Georgie nodded. 

Gerald looked up, with a laughing retort, but 
stopped. 

Oh, I can guess ! ” he said. Something after 
Ronny’s own heart. I say, I wish most awfully — ” 
He stopped. 

‘‘Wish what?” 

“ Nothing — something.” 

“ Ambiguous ! ” 

Gerald laughed. 


152 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Wait and see ! ” he retorted. ‘‘ Ah ! you don’t 
read the debates." 

Georgie shook her head. 

Mr. Gerald, we ought to go ! Everyone else has 
gone! There’s the waltz! I thought we were going 
to dance it.’’ 

‘‘ By George, yes ! It was jolly sitting here though, 
but we mustn’t miss it. Can’t you button your glove ? 
Let me try. Twelve buttons ! Why I have only one ! 
There ! That’s it ! ” He gave a momentary pressure 
to the girl’s hand. ‘‘And here we are. Let’s hope 
this will be a success too.” 

Georgie thoroughly enjoyed her waltz and felt 
rather lost when Gerald reluctantly relinquished her 
to Lord Stapleton. The latter did not dance well, 
but conversation was easy, since the girl selected Dor- 
othy for a topic, praising her much, “ though per- 
sonally,” she added, “ I admire Veronica most.” 

“ I suppose, strictly speaking, she is the hand- 
somer,” he answered, “ yet Miss Dorothy attracts 
most — more human perhaps! Veronica is charm- 
ing, but too much in the clouds. I have a pretty good 
idea of her future, and I expect you have too. I 
don’t fancy it will come off yet awhile ! ” 

Evidently Lord Stapleton knew more than she did, 
Georgie thought. It must be someone belonging to 
the London life, then, but she remembered her prom- 
ise and looked stony. 

Lord Stapleton laughed. 

“ It’s not cricket to ask you, as a pal of hers,” he 
said. “ I respect your loyalty. And don’t betray that 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 153 


I hinted it. That’s right. By the way, though — 
you’re a Cat aren’t you? ” 

A what ! ” echoed Georgie, amazed. 

A Cat — you belong to us ? ” 

Oh, you mean a Catholic?” If Father Smith 
could have heard her! The expression had slipped 
out. ‘‘ I am not a Roman Catholic,” she hastened to 
add. 

Lord Stapleton said no more and the waltz soon 
ended. Georgie danced a great deal. Five men, of 
their own party, besides strangers, made many de- 
mands on her, added to which it was difficult to satisfy 
Gerald. The evening had made a great difference. It 
seemed as though they had known each other a long 
time. Georgie found it blank when he was not with 
her, and more than once answered her partner at ran- 
dom. 

“ You belong to me,” Gerald urged. A last 
waltz. It’s such a night, we mustn’t keep the horses.” 

But ought I?” Georgie exclaimed. ‘‘Oh, of 
course I want to, but — ” 

“ Oh, dance with Gerald,” Dorothy said, who was 
standing near with Lord Stapleton. “ I’ve got hope- 
lessly mixed myself. What does it matter?” speak- 
ing recklessly. “ I’ve offended Sir George Orby 
frightfully. I was engaged and forgot him, utterly — 
just as if he had been dead for years, and when I told 
him that he was offended I ” 

Gerald roared, while Georgie gazed at Dorothy in 
speechless amusement. 

“ Oh, well, perhaps it was wrong. I can’t help it 


154 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


now. All right, Ted,’' and Dorothy and Lord Staple- 
ton glided contentedly off. 

“ Let’s follow — a last spin — at least for to- 
night,” Gerald urged, and then, without waiting, put 
his arm round Georgie’s waist. For some minutes 
they circled round and as the music gave evidence of 
finishing, just for a second, it seemed to the girl as 
if he held her closer than was needed. 

I’ve never enjoyed a ball like this before,” he 
said. 

“Ah, that is because you dance now,” Georgie an- 
swered demurely. 

“ Perhaps,'' Gerald replied, and then their eyes met. 
Something in his brought the color to the girl’s cheeks. 

“ Tell me,” he said, speaking low, “ you have en- 
joyed it too?” 

Georgie did not answer — only looked up, but 
somehow Gerald seemed satisfied. 

A while later, they started homeward. The wind 
howled fiercely while the snow fell in finest clouds of 
powder. 

“ What an appalling night ! ” Dorothy exclaimed. 
“ Thank goodness they’ve refilled the hot tins ! ” 

“ I hope we shall do it,” Gerald said, anxiously. 
“ Ruby says he thinks he will find the way ! It’s a 
regular blizzard.” 

For a time things progressed. The coachman 
drove with great caution. In the Park it was not so 
bad since some of Lord Dunthorpe’s men were out 
with lanterns, but on the main road the difficulties 
began. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 155 

Do you think it’s all right?” Georgie asked, in 
rather a frightened voice. 

Right as a trivet,” Gerald answered cheerily — 
in fact, if the truth be told, he put his hand on hers 
for a moment, and gave it a reassuring pressure. 
“ There’s nothing to be alarmed at, only we may get 
hung up by a drift. Now, Dorothy, don’t jump,” as 
the waggonette stopped and loud shouts were heard. 

What’s up. Ruby ? ” 

‘‘ Mr. Tracy’s carriage broke down, sir! ” came the 
answer shouted back. 

‘‘ I say, I ought to get out,” Gerald exclaimed. 

‘‘ My dear fellow,” expostulated Captain Digby, 
“Tracy is there, himself, and they’ve got a footman. 
Your pumps would be soaked.” 

“What asses we were not to bring boots,” Gerald 
exclaimed. “ We are going on ! Austin let me get 
at the window. I say — Mr. Tracy, can we help ? 
I’m Gerald Stanmore.” 

“ No, no, many thanks — coming on directly,” came 
the answer, and the Stanmore carriage proceeded. 

For a time things went fairly well, though there 
were frequent halts, while the unhappy footman re- 
moved the snow which had “ balled,” but, as Gerald 
remarked, things might have been worse, particularly 
as the ladies gave permission to smoke. Suddenly 
there came a jolt and a dead stop. Above the howling 
storm Ruby’s voice explained they had run into a 
drift. 

“ I must get down,” Gerald exclaimed. “ James 
will never be able to lead the horses.” The animals 


156 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


were already plunging, rather wildly, spite of the 
coachman’s attempt to reassure them. 

‘‘ You’ll get soaked'' Veronica expostulated. The 
snow is knee deep.” 

Dear Gerald, please don’t,” Dorothy urged. 

“Nonsense, I must. Austin, you’ll help? Off 
with the socks and shoes and then they’ll be dry when 
we get back.” 

“ Oh, you can’t,” Georgie exclaimed. “ Veronica, 
they’ll both catch their deaths.” It sounded better to 
say “ both ” ! 

“ No, no! ” Gerald said, as Captain Digby proposed 
turning out. “ There’s no use all getting wet. Dor- 
othy, hold Austin’s shoes. I say,” to Georgie, “ do 
you mind taking care of mine? the socks are in the 
toes.” 

“Let me — ” began Veronica, but Georgie inter- 
rupted. 

“ It’s all right. I’ve got them,” she said, rather 
eagerly. 

“Hold on, Ruby!” shouted Gerald. “Now then, 
Bernard, old boy! Yah! bah!” as his bare feet 
plunged into the deep snow. “ Wait a moment. Ruby. 
Let me try, James. They know me,” and Gerald be- 
gan soothing the frightened animals. In a few min- 
utes they were quiet, save for shaking violently, which 
it was evident was partly caused by their nervous con- 
dition, as well as the extreme cold. 

“ I must stay with them. James, you and Mr. Aus- 
tin find out how deep the drift is — borrow one of the 
lamps.” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 157 


The minutes seemed long to Gerald, standing there 
with bare feet, while the blizzard swept fiercely round 
and the fine powdered snow half blinded him. It was 
really a wonder the horses had faced it as well as 
they had done, he thought, while above the wind, he 
could hear Bernard Austin encouraging James in 
something. Presently there came a shout of laughter. 
He did not feel like laughing himself. His feet were 
agony — the responsibility, too, seemed to rest on his 
shoulders. Supposing the carriage was upset! And 
Georgie was inside — Georgie and his sisters. The 
whole thing was a nightmare. 

‘‘ What’s up ? ” he shouted. 

Only James taken a header into the snow,” came 
the answer. ‘‘ We are clearing a path.” 

“ Worst storm ever I was out in, Mr. Gerald,” 
Ruby said, ‘‘ and I’m afraid you’ll take cold.” 

Never mind me — Gad ! don’t my toes hurt I It’s 
the ladies I’m thinking of.” 

“ Ladies are safe enough inside, sir.” 

“ I don’t know,” Gerald answered. And I’m jolly 
anxious about these beggars — ” 

There I’m with you, Mr. Gerald, but it can’t be 
helped. I’ll give them a bran mash warm, directly 
we are in. Hold up, my beauties. Way open, Mr. 
Austin sir? That’s right ? ” 

Ruby cracked his whip, the horses plunged forward, 
Gerald and Austin leading and cheering them on, and 
after sundry bumps, the carriage was through the 
drift and again came to a standstill. 

‘‘What the mischief is to be done?” Gerald said. 


158 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

I don’t know how they’ll get up this hill — it’s a 
sheet of ice and snow ! ” 

“ Only thing is to try it, sir,” Ruby answered cheer- 
ily. “You and Mr. Austin go on leading — James, 
my lad, bring on that stout branch. Now, gentle- 
men, please ! ” 

Once more the crack of the whip — the shouts of 
encouragement — but all in vain. 

“ Clear the snow from the wheels, James. Let ’em 
rest a minute longer, sir. We shall come through 
next time, see if we don’t, Mr. Gerald. Now then, 
with a will and altogether,” and once more, with 
shouts of triumph, the carriage began the ascent. 

The task was no light one. The hill was long and 
steep and, every now and then, the coachman brought 
his panting horses to a standstill. It was five o’clock 
before the summit was reached, and Gerald and Ber- 
nard scrambled back, half frozen, into the carriage 
and for a time suffered acutely. 

“ All’s well that ends well,” the former said, at 
last. “ And here are the lodge gates ! By George, 
doesn’t it hurt when the blood begins to circulate ! ” 

A few minutes later and the party were safe at 
home, where hot tea was very welcome. 

“ Nothing matters after such a jolly ball,” Gerald 
said, when Georgie expressed fears as to a chill. 
“ No, I’ll carry the cloak. I want to see where you 
are lodged. In there! How snug the fire looks. 
Listen ! There’s six ! ” 

“ Good night, or rather good morning,” Georgie 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 159 


answered, and let her hand remain in his. ‘‘ How 
good you were ! ’’ 

Gerald laughed; then, with a lingering pressure, 
made his way back to the gallery. 

‘‘ Veronica,’’ Dorothy said, appearing later in 
her sister’s room, with an anxious face. I’m afraid 
Gerald is fall — ” she stopped. 

“ Is what? ” yawned the other. Oh, I’m so tired. 
I think I shall die — is what ? ” 

“ Nothing. Go to bed,” and Dorothy vanished. 

And silence reigned, and outside the wind wailed 
and the snow fell faster. 


CHAPTER VIII 


HE day that followed the ball was a memorable 



1 one. The gale increased as the hours wore on ; 
the powdered snow crept through the Tudor win- 
dows and piled itself into drifts in the Park. Ber- 
nard Austin was none the worse for his experience, 
but Gerald had caught cold. The next morning he 
was worse, and was prevailed on to remain in bed till 
the afternoon. The roads were blocked and the doctor 
could not get through. Georgie realized that, with- 
out her friend, she found time heavy. Could it be 
that she loved Gerald? Yes, in her heart, she knew 
she did. And, she believed he cared for her. The 
thought gave a thrill of joy. If he did, she was 
content. Her thoughts did not go beyond the present. 
She stood in the hall thinking this, gazing mechan- 
ically out at the snow picture and telling herself that, 
with this knowledge, she would be perfectly happy, 
if only it were not for one thing. And, so thinking, 
sighed. 

A penny for your thoughts.'' 

Dorothy's voice startled her. She looked round 
and smiled. Though apt to be disconcerted, at times, 
by some abruptness, Georgie realized she was grow- 
ing to like this girl. Clad in brown, Dorothy made 
an attractive picture, and she felt glad to see her. 


i6o 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES i6i 


Hardly worth a penny,” she said, “ only the old 
difficulties.” 

‘‘ And, yet, it canT be hard to find out truth, if you 
go the right way to work.. If otherwise, man would 
have to spend his life in trying to know what he ought 
to believe, which is absurd. And how could the ma- 
jority, — the poor and ignorant — find the time?” 

Georgie sighed. 

“ Cheer up,” Dorothy said brightly. ‘‘ Better to 
be troubled, as you are, than be like most people in 
these days. This poor England is so sunk in heresy 
of every sort, that she is no longer conscious what a 
terrible thing untruth is. She declares — it is her 
latest heresy, except a few more modern ones, like 
‘ Christian Science ' — ‘ Higher Thoughts ’ — that it 
matters nothing what a man believes, if he only acts 
up to his faith! She seems to think he is not re- 
sponsible for his belief! And yet, how responsible 
he is, we realize, when the Church reminds us that 
the Apostle classes " murder ' and ‘ sects,’ as crimes re- 
sembling each other ! ” 

“ I envy you,” Georgie said truthfully. You have 
real unity. We are hopelessly divided. And any- 
thing is allowed to be taught in our churches. Yet, 
there is one thing which would always keep me back. 
I know we have real bishops and priests.” 

“ How ? ” abruptly. 

“ Don’t jump down my throat, please,” Georgie 
said. 

Beg pardon — what I meant was, how do you 
know? ” 


i 62 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


Because, when I received Confirmation — or have 
been to the Eucharist — I have been the better for 
it; and so they must be true bishops and priests, 
otherwise our sacraments would be unreal and could 
not bring graces with them,” Georgie answered. 

The violet eyes gazed out, at the white picture, 
while Dorothy put up a prayer for guidance. 

‘‘ Seems to me, that yours is no argument — that 
you might, by it, prove valid orders to every sect. 
The Catholic Church will tell you that any act per- 
formed in good faith will bring a certain amount of 
grace, not from the act itself, but from the disposi- 
tion. A Presbyterian may attend on a ‘ Sacrament 
Sunday ’ and come away the better; but, spite of that, 
even Anglicans deny Presbyterian orders! I believe 
Cardinal Newman has written on the point, in the 
‘ ApwDlogia,’ and it’s called something. Here is Ronny 
to consult,” and Dorothy rattled off a confused sum- 
mary of the conversation. 

‘‘Isn’t she delicious — this sister of mine!” Ve- 
ronica answered laughing. “ Was ever anything so 
vague. ‘ His argument is called something, and it is 
in the “ Apologia ” ! ’ It isn’t anything of the kind, 
goose ; but the Cardinal has written powerfully on it, 
in ‘ Anglican Difficulties.’ And the proper definition. 
Miss Ignorance, is ‘ the argument from experience.’ 
Georgie, you shall read it and you will find that, as 
Dorothy has said, ‘ it proves too much ! ’ Every sect 
would have valid orders under it! And remember 
this — concerning orders, Anglicans are not agreed! 
Evangelicals make no claim to a sacrificial priesthood. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 163 

and, if I mistake not, one of your canons, not long ago, 
declared publicly he knew he did not possess Apostolic 
succession ! ’’ 

‘‘ It’s wretched,” Georgie answered. 'Hf only the 
Anglican, Roman and Greek branches were reunited, 
we should have an infallible Church again.” 

“Is that a recognized theory?” Dorothy asked. 
“ Supposing, afterwards, some new question arose, 
and half thought one way and half another, and 
neither would give way — ” 

“ Then the Church would again be divided and lose 
her infallibility,” Georgie interrupted. 

Dorothy stared, then laughed. 

“ Excuse me. Oh, that, simply, can't be the High 
Church view ! ” 

“ Yes, I believe it is,” Veronica broke in. 

“ But it’s too funny ! ” Dorothy exclaimed. “ Why, 
Georgie, infallibility, which failed directly it was re- 
quired, would surely be useless. How can such an 
idea be reconciled with our Lord’s promise, that the 
Spirit of Truth should lead His Church into all truth! ” 

“ Isn’t it odd,” Georgie said, sadly, “ here we three 
are — all anxious to know what Our Lord taught and 
yet — ” 

“ But I know what He taught,” Dorothy retorted. 
“ Veronica knows — the great body of Christians 
know. Speak for yourself, please. The Catholic has 
followed our Lord’s Order, ' Hear the Church,’ and is 
consequently in possession of Truth. It is because 
of this, that one of our bishops forbade the singing 
of ^ Lead, Kindly Light,' in church. Newman com- 


i 64 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 

posed it when an Anglican. His prayer was an- 
swered. Very suitable for private devotion — to find 
one’s vocation, etc. — but a Catholic, safe in the one 
fold, can’t want to sing 'Lead, Kindly Light.' It’s a 
beautiful prayer, for an Anglican; and, if I were you. 
I’d use it. You know the way to the chapel.” 

The emphatic way the words were hurled at Georgie 
made both her and Veronica laugh, as Dorothy van- 
ished upstairs. 

I can’t see how your being forbidden to go into 
our chapel fits in with the branch theory,” Veronica 
said. I understand our not attending yours, because 
the Catholic Church forbids her children to unite with 
any sect.” 

‘‘But you don’t call Anglicanism a sect?” inter- 
rupted Georgie. 

“ Any body separated from the main body is a 
sect,” Veronica replied. 

“ But Anglicanism is the largest body,” Georgie ex- 
claimed. 

“ In John Bull’s little Island, yes. As Macaulay 
wrote, “ The Church of England exists for England 
alone — an institution as purely local as the Court of 
Common Pleas." 

“ But there are her colonies — ” Georgie began, but 
Veronica answered quickly — 

“ Small progress there, but we will come to that 
later. It is quite natural we Catholics should regard 
Anglicanism in the same way we regard any other 
body. After all, Methodists outnumber you Angli- 
cans — ” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 165 
‘‘ Veronica! ” 

Take this ‘ British Almanac.’ Religions of the 
W orld. Church of England twenty-four millions — 
Methodists twenty-eight millions! Now look at home 
and you will see you outnumber them four to one, 
but you will, also, see I was right about your not 
making much progress in the Colonies. The Church 
of England numbers twenty- four millions throughout 
the world; but of those, twenty belong to this king- 
dom! And now look at us — Two hundred and 
sixty-three millions — the largest united body in the 
whole world. Add every Protestant sect together 
and join them to Anglicanism, you still remain one 
hundred millions behind us! And this is no Catholic 
work, but issued by Cassell & Co., a well-known Prot- 
estant firm! Why should we regard the Church of 
this little Island differently to any other sect? The 
average Englishman is so vain, he doesn’t realize his 
position. John Bull invented a religion all for him- 
self, and, consequently, cut himself off from the great 
body of Christians. No other country professes it. 
That it is a comfortable one, goes without saying — 
because John likes comfort. He had to quarrel with 
our Lord at the start. To enter Heaven he must 
be ‘ like a little child.’ As if he was going to stand 
that! It doesn’t matter that he has been told ‘ to hear 
the Church ’ — he’s not going to be obedient to anyone. 
There’s the Bible, and out of it he manufactured that 
wonderful religion, called the Established Church, 
which is agreed on nothing! Whatever suits John he 
adopts. Fifty years ago, he was convulsed with 


i66 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


laughter at the idea of Purgatory. To-day he has, 
practically, adopted it; and thrown to the winds the 
doctrine of Eternal Punishment, which the early Re- 
formers retained. It is nothing, to him, that our 
Lord laid it down in terms no man can fail to under- 
stand. John Bull flings all evidence to the winds, 
because Hell is uncomfortable and he won’t be that, 
so the doctrine must go! Why should the Catholic 
Church regard the Establishment in a different light 
to what she does Presbyterians — Methodists, etc. ? 
She has seen the rise of all these various sects and 
she will see them fall. Once Arianism spread over 
the world, but who could tell you the meaning of the 
word, among ordinary people, to-day? The same, as 
regards the great Donatist heresy. And at no distant 
date, I believe, Catholicism will see the death of Angli- 
canism. There was a great battle three hundred 
years ago between the Catholic Church and Prot- 
estantism. That battle is finished, and we have won. 
Skirmishes are going on, but the great fight is over. 
Take the admission made by the great Protestant His- 
torian, Macaulay; ^ In two hundred and fifty years/ 
he writes, ^ Protestantism has made no conquests worth 
speaking of! ' As he truly says in another place : 
^ No Christian Nation which did not adopt the prin- 
ciples of the Reformation before the end of the six- 
teenth century has ever adopted them since/ He 
draws attention to that as ^ a remarkable fact/ Dear, 
we are both young and I only know of what I speak, 
because my father is a scholar, and life in London 
gives me the opportunity of meeting some of the great 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 167 

writers of the day, by no means all Catholics — many 
far from it. There seems only one great subject of 
talk. Protestantism is killed. The intellectual world, 
as a whole, concedes that — the battle — the fiercest, 
the most terrible ever yet fought is raging now, not 
between Catholicism and Protestantism, but between 
Catholicism and Infidelity. ‘ Allow the existence of 
a God ’ wrote one of the great German Scientists in 
an attack on religion, ‘ and nothing remains but sub- 
mission to the Catholic Church.’ I think it is granted, 
practically, by all the leading sceptical writers, that 
once you admit that God really came from Heaven 
with a message, on which the eternal salvation of the 
human race depended, then, of necessity. He must 
have left a means by which men could attain certain 
knowledge of what that message was. They see that 
our contention is true, that your reference to the 
Bible and so forth are merely private judgment. 
Without an infallible guide all is uncertain. I know 
the word upsets Anglicans. Yet, why should it to 
anyone who believes in the inspirations of the Scrip- 
tures! It is not half so wonderful that God should 
keep free from error, in matters relating to dogma 
or morals, the successor of St. Peter, according to His 
promise that the Gates of Hell should not prevail 
against His Church/ as that He should so exempt a 
letter addressed to the Hebrews or the Corinthians! 
But infallibility is not inspiration, mind. Your posi- 
tion passes my comprehension, Georgie. You declare 
Anglicanism a branch of the Catholic Church, and 
that we are another branch. See where this lands 


i68 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


you. We teach that, according to His promise, ‘ the 
Spirit of Truth guides us into all truth’ — in a word 
infallibility. You deny this? Exactly! And yet 
you say, we are part of the True Church. But if we 
are part of the True Church, God is with us. You 
admit that? Very good. Then God dwells in a 
Church that teaches a blasphemous lie! Truth abid- 
ing with untruth! And, now, we must stop, but be- 
fore I finish, I will tell you why Anglicans find In- 
fallibility a difficulty. It is because they have utterly 
failed to grasp the Incarnation! We must talk of 
that again. I must go now to Lady Meltonbury ; but, 
first, I have a message which Mother wishes kept 
private. She wants Gerald to stay upstairs to-day; 
and he has consented to do so, if you and I have tea 
with him in the old schoolroom. Mother says, if it 
gets known, others will want to join and Gerald will 
talk and get excited. See ? ” 

Spite of her troubles, Georgie was happy, as she 
sat alone in the old hall, after Veronica left her that 
wintry day! 

‘‘The poor old boy looks bad, doesn’t he?” Ve- 
ronica said, glancing affectionately across at Gerald, 
who lay back in an arm chair. He wore a smoking 
suit, and appeared flushed. The trio were alone at 
the top of the house. 

“ I hope we shan’t make him worse,” Georgie an- 
swered. “ Mr. Gerald, you’ve eaten nothing.” 

He shook his head. 

“ My throat hurts. Oh it will get better, when 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 169 


the doctor has been and given me something. It’s been 
deadly dull all day till now. What’s ‘ doing ’ down- 
stairs ? ” 

“Nothing. The snow is too deep to go out — no 
post even! And I can’t think why my people never 
got to the ball.” 

“ I expect the storm began earlier with them. 
Please, Ronny.” 

“ Dearest boy! You’ve had three cups! You’ll be 
exactly like Doubtless ” 

“ Like whof^' Georgie asked. 

Doubtless. Don’t tell me you don’t know who 
Doubtless was! Gerald, do you hear? Or Certainly! 
Oh, my dear, your education has been neglected! 

Doubtless ' was the tutor and Certainly ^ the gov- 
erness. The best fairy tale ever written. And, when 
the castle was captured. Doubtless was made to drink 
water, till he became the most awful sight. Gerald 
will be exactly like him.” 

“ You must read it,” the last whispered. “ Tell me 
— what have you been doing all day? ” 

“ Talking to her,” with a nod in Veronica’s direc- 
tion. 

“ Ladies, they say, can always do that ! ” Gerald 
said playfully. “ Now often, smoking together, 
Austin and I don’t speak ! ” 

“ There’s nothing to be proud of in that,” Veronica 
said. “ Cattle herding together don’t speak, besides 
I expect you were both like Joe Willet — in a tobacco 
trance! Georgie and I were without that supreme 
consolation — a pipe ! ” 


170 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

‘‘ And talked the ball from start to finish, I bet.” 

Wrong, Master Wise ! We never mentioned it 
— did we, Georgie?” 

Gerald made as if he would have whistled. 

‘‘Who else was there?” he asked. “No one! 
Oh, then I know — ” He stopped, looking at 
Georgie, with a bright smile; but, even as he did so, 
he put his hand to his throat. 

“ Dear boy,” Veronica exclaimed anxiously. “ You 
feel desperately bad, I know. I will get some forma- 
mint. Georgie, don’t let him chatter too much.” 

“You heard, Mr. Gerald? I shall be very strict,” 
Georgie remarked, as the door closed. 

“ It doesn't hurt if I talk low. No, I’m going to 
rebel. I haven’t half thanked you. It was good to 
give me all those dances. I did enjoy them.” 

The delicate color mounted to the girl’s cheeks. 

“ I, too,” she said shyly. 

“ I was always able to waltz with you, wasn’t I, 
from the first — before I could with Veronica. I 
hope we shall have lots of dances together. There 
was to have been a ball, when I came of age, but 
something prevented. I was glad. I couldn’t dance 
then and, besides, I didn’t know you. Where were 
you then ? ” 

“ At school — in Leinster Square.” 

“ I know. I was there the other day.” 

“ You were ! ” surprisedly. “ When? ” 

“ About three weeks ago,” rather shyly. “ I had 
to run up and stayed the night, in Hill Street Aw- 
fully gloomy — all shut up, and, about six, I walked 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 171 

to Bayswater and found the square. I didn’t know 
which was the house, though. I heard you were up, 
too, and I hoped so we might meet.” 

''And we were close by,” Georgie answered ruth- 
fully. " Such a deadly, dull time. I was bored.” 

" Don’t you think it was rather nice of me to search 
for where you used to live? ” 

It was all right. He did care. She was so glad 
and touched. Still she was mischievous. 

" I expect you were frightened out of the empty 
house, by ghosts,” she said. 

" There are none in Hill Street. It would serve 
you right if you were visited by one to-night.” 

" You can’t frighten me. Veronica says they are 
most gentlemen-like ghosts and never come to our 
corridor. And that reminds me. What is the real 
explanation of the whispering ghost.” 

" Supposed to be some ancestor, who made a bad 
confession and is always trying to make a good one! 
The whispering is beyond doubt. We have all heard 
it. And we always say a ' de profundis '' in that 
room.” 

Georgie remembered how Dorothy had looked, as 
if calculating, and now understood. 

" Never mind ghosts,” Gerald interrupted. " I en- 
joyed the ball awfully. What I want to know is — 
did youf — really and truly? 

Georgie looked up and then down again. Some- 
thing in the glance seemed to satisfy Gerald. 

" How long Veronica is,” the girl said, to break the 
silence. 


172 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Complimentary ! ” he laughed. “Of course she 
won’t find it. Ronny is always so vague about earthly 
things.” 

“ I do admire her so,” sighed Georgie. “ I don’t 
mean just her beauty, but — ” 

“ Her love of God? ” Gerald broke in. “ She has 
always been like that. I remember her, when she was 
eight, crying because she was too unwell to go to 
Mass and suddenly stopping, with a wonderful light 
on her face, saying : ‘ Aunt Elizabeth said I could 

offer any trial for the conversion of sinners! I’ll 
offer not going to Mass because that’s the biggest of 
all trials.’ ” 

“ Mr. Gerald, you make me envious Georgie 
sighed. “ I’m not good like that.” 

“ Good enough for me,” he answered gently. “ I 
don’t want you different, except of course in one 
thing. Ever since the day I first saw you — when I 
made you jump? — do you remember? — I have 
prayed for your conversion.” 

His words troubled her. It was obvious that 
every member of the great Roman Church regarded 
all outside the fold in the same light. It did not mat- 
ter how numerous such a religious body might be; 
the Church oi no nationality, made up of all kindreds 
and tongues and peoples, regarded it, as she regarded 
the newest and smallest sect. Georgie felt bound to 
protest. 

“We have got — we High Church — all that you 
have, except Infallibility, and that we don’t want.” 

Gerald smiled. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 173 

“ I deny the first utterly,'' he said. ‘‘ As to the 
other it simply means, then, you don’t want to know 
if a thing is true or false! What would you think 
of a man tramping to Glasgow, on some vital business, 
saying, ‘ he didn’t care about knowing whether he 
was on the right road ’ ? ” 

You and Veronica are so dreadfully logical,” 
Georgie sighed. 

‘‘ Sorry ! ” Gerald said, and then the two laughed. 
‘‘ Still it’s what your answer comes to. And for- 
give me, I shouldn’t say this, if I didn’t care so much 
— I mean — well, we are pals, aren’t we? You say 
you have everything. Are you sure? Suppose the 
Catholic Church is right, and your orders were lost 
at the Reformation! There are plenty of sects, in 
the East, who broke away from the Church, but she 
never doubts their orders. To say the least, doesn’t 
it seem a frightful risk to run ! As far back as when 
Mary Tudor came to the throne, it was decided that 
the bishops ordained under your newly made Ordinal, 
were not bishops at all — as the office was insufficient. 
The Greek Church is clearly of our opinion, since she 
won’t allow your clergy to officiate at her altars! 
Why not talk to my father? He knows a lot on the 
subject, which I don’t profess to do. You have heard 
your side, all your life, now you ought to hear ours.” 

“ What if I urged you to inquire as to the Anglican 
position,” Georgie asked, laughing. 

‘‘ Quite willing : In point of fact, I know it pretty 
well. We helped to huild it up,” laughing. '‘If you 
will come to the Muniment Room, I will prove it! 


174 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

The amount we Stanmores had to pay, for refusing 
to conform to the new religion imported from Ger- 
many, was appalling. Before Henry the Eighth’s day, 
the estate stretched beyond Lichfield! As to your 
doctrines I Why at Anglican Church Congresses, 
every speech differs! I only say all this because I 
care for you. There’s never been anyone here — ” 

Gerald did not finish — he pressed the girl’s hand 
and, then, the door opened and Veronica entered. 

“ My dear boy,” she exclaimed. “ Go back to bed 
— you look shockingly bad.” 

“ Perhaps I’d better,” Gerald answered. ‘‘ My 
throat hurts and I have such shivers.” 

Yes, go” Georgie urged. 

Gerald smiled, and, accompanied by Veronica left 
the room. If Georgie had not been anxious about 
him she would have been quite happy. Gerald cared 
and she was content. 

The girl did not sleep well that night. She kept 
wishing it was day and the doctor had been. Her 
mind, too, kept returning to what Gerald had said. 
How eager they all seemed for her conversion ! 
Anglicans never displayed such zeal. Was it not 
proof that Catholics had some assurance beyond that 
of other religions? The words constantly used, ‘‘the 
light of Faith,” occurred to her. Anglicans she 
thought failed to realize it was a gift. They would 
give books, “ hoping to convince,” but the Stanmores 
while urging history, etc., in support of Catholicity, 
always declared everything vain without prayer and 
humility. Again, these people — Lady Meltonbury, 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 175 

Father Douglas, etc., all acted as if, among rational be- 
ings, there could be no doubt of the truth of the 
Catholic Church. Suppose our Lord revealed to her, 
then and there, real truth, could there, ever again, 
come a doubtful note in her tone? And in that case 
would not she, too, be on fire to impart the knowl- 
edge — become obsessed with the same zeal for the 
conversion of others? Was not their conduct the re- 
sult of this gift of Faith? It was morning before 
Georgie slept. 

The next day’s post brought the explanation of 
the absence of the Penhirst party from the ball. Aunt 
Kate had planned a surprise for Georgie, in the shape 
of bringing Mrs. Rice with her; but everything, to 
the former’s bitter disappointment, had been over- 
thrown. Nelly Dalton had been upset — had gone 
into hysterics and, at the last moment, Polly had 
sent word she could not leave her friend, so was 
remaining, all night, to try and comfort her! Geor- 
gie was justly indignant at the way poor Mrs. Pen- 
hirst had been thrown over. But everything was 
driven out of her head by the doctor’s visit. Gerald’s 
lungs were pronounced “ stufYy ” and though strong, 
in an athletic sense she knew he was the reverse, other- 
wise. The party broke up after luncheon, the doc- 
tor wishing the house quiet; but Georgie, at Lady 
Theresa’s request, remained on. It would be good 
for Dorothy, she said, to have someone to speak to, 
while her sister was needed in the sick room. Georgie 
guessed there was something up about the latter. 
Lord Stapleton, before his departure, had been a long 


176 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

time in the library with his host; and, then, Dorothy 
had been sent for. The latter had looked very white, 
when saying good-by, she noticed, and had watched 
the carriage out of sight, which was unlike her. 

Georgie spent the rest of the afternoon writing to 
Miss Emma about her difficulties; saying that she 
saw the Roman Catholics had a very strong posi- 
tion, and she wished she had not read Dr. Little- 
dale’s ‘‘ Plain Reasons,” as she felt, after the deadly 
criticisms passed on it, that such methods showed 
theirs must be the reverse. The light had gone be- 
fore she finished and Dorothy reappeared. 

‘‘ No, he isn’t a bit better,” the girl said. He 
hardly takes any notice. So unlike Gerald. He 
roused up when Father Douglas came to see him, 
and said he should like to scrape.” 

“To whatr'' 

Dorothy laughed. 

“ A slang term — the boys use it and girls, too, 
for the matter of that! It means go to confession. 
After Father Douglas went, he got so drowsy, 
Mother—” 

“ Dorothy,” came Mr. Stanmore’s voice, and Geor- 
gie was left alone, feeling strangely uneasy. 

The following days were very anxious ones. 
Double pneumonia developed, and when the tempera- 
ture fell prostration was great. Indeed, for forty- 
eight hours there was much anxiety; and, though 
Veronica was hopeful, Georgie was sick at heart. 
And, then, the origin of the malady showed itself 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 177 

as, one after another, the inmates went down with 
influenza. Lady Theresa suggested that Georgie 
should return to Penhirst, for fear of the infection, 
but the girl begged to remain on and take a share in 
the nursing, declaring she never contracted it. A 
blue nun had been established in Gerald’s room, but 
Veronica was still constantly needed. Lady Melton- 
bury was down with a mild attack ; and Dorothy was 
wretchedly ill, tonsilitis adding to her sufferings. 

‘‘If this goes on we must get another nun,” Veronica 
said, one day, after Gerald had been pronounced out 
of danger. “Sister Agatha is resting; and I must 
get back to him. Jane went to bed, as they sat down 
to dinner in the servants’ hall ! We can’t go on with 
two housemaids laid up; and Ann simply struggling 
about, because she won't give in. How’s Dorothy?” 

“ Better,” Georgie answered. “ She’s a little sorry 
for herself, poor dear. The tonsilitis is less. Dr. 
Addison said, but her cough is appalling!" 

“ Well, it is a time ! I shan’t forget it in a hurry,” 
Veronica said. “ Have you heard from your Miss 
Lemming? ” 

“Yes; I’ll tell you about it when we have a mo- 
ment,” Georgia answered, as she made her way back 
to Dorothy, who she found exhausted by a fit of 
coughing; but rallied, later, declaring her friend was 
killing her with mustard poultices. 

The next day, both Veronica and Georgie looked so 
done up, that Lady Theresa insisted on fresh air. 
Ann, the head housemaid, refusing to yield to the 
enemy, at such a crisis, had first to be helped to put 


178 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Dorothy’s room straight; after which, came the lat- 
ter’s toilet which was more prolonged — a sure sign 
of improvement. And, when complete, she looked so 
bright and pretty Georgie ventured on a joke, saying 
that it was a pity it should all be wasted on the doc- 
tor, and that Lord Stapleton ought to see her. Doro- 
thy flushed and, for an instant, looked cross; but, 
remembering Georgie’s devotion, relented. 

“ Don’t whisper it,” she said. “ Father and mother 
know and I expect it will be ; but, for some unknown 
reason, they want us to wait.” 

The walk duly came off, and Veronica perused 
with curiosity the letters which had come from the 
two Misses Lemming dealing with the younger lady’s 
first. 

“ She is confident Anglicanism remained part of the 
Catholic Church — the priesthood and sacraments be- 
ing retained and quotes The ordering of priests.* 
But the point is — not that such a service is in the 
Prayer Book, but what did the Reformers mean by 
the word? Their intention was to do away with the 
Massing priest. That is the whole story of the Re- 
formation, after Henry’s death. He was content to 
retain all the old doctrines, so long as he got rid of 
the See of Peter, which stood between him and his 
passion for a woman. Do talk to my Father about the 
intention of the Reformers. As to the absolution, 
in the Visitation service, remember, they were bid- 
ding for Catholics to join them, to whom a death-bed, 
without a priest, would be unbearable. It is in- 
credible, if your Church believed in these priestly 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 179 


powers, that, for nearly three hundred years, she 
should have allowed her children to live and die with- 
out it being brought to their notice ! Some years ago 
the great body of your bishops condemned Confes- 
sion! The next paragraph is ridiculous. If a per- 
son had no right to leave a Body, in which he 
happened to be born, why subscribe to societies for 
the conversion of the Jews, etc.? Ought a Presby- 
terian to remain a Presbyterian? If this be true, how 
came our Lord to tell his Apostles, ‘to go and teach 
all Nations ! ’ She fails to realize revealed truth, or 
that truth is one.’^ 

Georgie sighed. 

“ That finishes Miss Emma — Take her sister’s 
next.” 

“She regrets you stay with Romans! Well, tell 
her we don’t; because I can’t think what we should 
have done without you. Newman wished he could 
return to Anglicanism ! My dear, the woman is fool- 
ish! I will quote you his exact words. ^ After my 
submission to the Church I have never known a single 
moment's doubt that the Holy Roman Catholic and 
Apostolic Church is the one and only true Church!' ^ 
Read his burning words of indignation where he 
writes to ask a correspondent who could have dared 
to say he was disappointed in the Church, declaring 
he had never even felt the shadow of such a thing. 
As to continuity, read Lingard’s Myth of Continuity, 
Lord Acton, who was Regius Professor of Modern 

1 Italics are Newman’s own. See Ward’s Life of the Cardinal, 
Vol. II, p. 526. 


i8o STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


History at Cambridge, and described in his memoir | 

as ‘ a prodigy of learning,’ has gone so far as to say { 

^ Ling ard was never wrong/ That is as may be, j 

but still it shows you that Lingard was a real his- | 

torian. ‘ The Italian Mission ’ I needn’t treat ; as j 

you acknowledge Anglicans one moment claim an ] 

ancient, independent Church, and the next to descend j 

from St. Augustine! You can’t blow hot and cold. 

As to St. Paul coming to Britain, there is no sort of 
evidence to justify such a belief pretty as it sounds. ) 

Christianity, no doubt, came with the Roman soldiers, ■ 

who were here when St. Peter and the early Popes I 

were teaching the Faith in Rome. The best authority 
on the early British Church is Gildas, the Saxon his- i 
torian, who wrote fifty years before St. Augustine’s 
arrival. He has told us not only that it taught that J 

Christ was offered in the Mass, but that the priests took • 

vows of obedience, chastity and poverty. He, also, ! 

tells us that confession was practiced; and that it held 
St. Peter to be the First of the Apostles and the key- j 
hearer of the Kingdom of Heaven; which is what the 
Catholic Church declares to-day! You will find a ,7 

translation in the library, and that he writes of the ■ 

Chair of Peter ’ — of ^ Peter and his successors 'to 
whom ' Our Lord doth say And I will give unto thee 1 
the keys, etc.,' all as papal as can be. He, also, speaks ■ 
of Our Lady as ' the Mother of God,’ and so on.” 

Anglicans make a point of the British bishops re- ? 
fusing to submit to St. Augustine,” Georgie broke in. | 
She spoke as if she herself was hardly an Anglican, 
Veronica noticed. 1 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES i8i 


‘‘ I know. Look at it with common sense. The 
Britons detested the Saxons, and Augustine asked 
them to cooperate with him in converting these their 
bitter enemies with whom they would have nothing to 
do. Is it conceivable that St. Augustine, straight from 
the Pope, would have asked bishops, who denied the 
Pope’s authority, to assist him to spread the influence 
of a Church which, according to Ritualists, was a 
hostile one! The thing is too absurd. As a Welsh 
historian has pointed out — The only difference be- 
tween the British bishops and St. Augustine, in ec- 
clesiastical matters, were things relating to mere dis- 
cipline/ Speaking of its government, the writer says : 

that it was in harmony with the rest of the Catholic 
Church/ If the British bishops had denied the 
Pope’s jurisdiction, don’t you think St. Augustine 
would have had something to say about it! But not 
a whisper of such a thing is to be found in history! 
Now, let’s take the other ridiculous statement, urged 
as a proof of the independence of the British Church, 
that its bishops attended the Council of Sardica. They 
always stop at that point! They don’t go on to tell 
what took place at the Council ! Those British bish- 
ops were at it, because they were Roman Catholic 
bishops in full communion with Rome ! This Council 
laid it down that, a bishop accused of wrong doing, 
had the right of appeal to the Pope, with whom it 
rested to appoint the Judge to try the case ! The ad- 
dress of the Council speaks of the Head — that is of 
the See of Peter! If those British bishops were not 
loyal servants of Rome, where is the account of their 


i 82 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


refusing to take part in such address? — where the 
account of their leaving the Council, shaking the dust 
from their feet! Anglicans give, as another proof, 
their presence at Arles, — just the bare fact I and for- 
get to explain, that that Council was presided over by 
a Papal Legate! — submitted its proceedings to Pope 
Silvestus — whom they styled ‘ glorious Pope ! ’ Like 
the evidence of the Hatter in ‘ Alice ’ — your histories 
leave that part out.” 

“ I have never heard a word of all that,” Georgie 
answered. “Fancy — never a word! It is things 
like that which make me feel our side must be weak. 
And it can all be proved ? ” 

“ As easily as the fact that King George the Fifth 
was crowned in Westminster Abbey. My father will 
put you in the way of turning up your own references. 
I am glad you want to do that. I don’t want you to 
take just my word, but to work things out for your- 
self. And, now, to finish this letter. She claims Dr. 
Davidson as successor to St. Augustine! Does she 
know that Pope Gregory made the latter Primate of 
England, and that every Archbishop, from him down 
to the Reformation, received the Pall from Rome and 
could not exercise his functions without it? This is 
an historic fact. Take the oath made by every pre- 
Re formation bishop. You can find it in the Anglo- 

Saxon Chronicle. ^ I — elect of from this 

hour will he in future faithfid and obedient to Blessed 
Peter and the Holy Apostolic Roman Church and our 
Lord the Pope and his successors.^ And, now, remem- 
ber, that each one of your Anglican bishops kneels be- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 183 

fore the sovereign of this land, with hands clasped be- 
tween his, and calls God to witness that, from this 
earthly power, he holds his * spiritualities and tempo- 
ralities alike/ What continuity lies between those 
who promised obedience to the successors of the Gal- 
ilean Fisherman, to whom had been spoken the tre- 
mendous words ‘ Thou art Peter, etc.,’ and those who 
thus have rendered up to Caesar the things which belong 
to God alone! From the days of the Apostles, there 
has been a Holy Roman Catholic and Apostolic 
Church, with her See situated in Rome. That Church, 
alone, of all Churches claims to be the only true one 

— alone, claims that she cannot err — that Christ 
founded her — that, in accordance with His promise, 
she shall abide to the end. The Church does some- 
thing more — presents her credentials and throws the 
responsibility of rejecting them on to you. See, she 
says, a Church which is one in dogma, a fact which no 
one can deny. My doctrines, she declares, are Holy 

— I am Catholic and Apostolic. And she does not 
stop there. She gives every chance to all to join 
her, by making her position clear. See, she says, 
again, the Divine Master hated by the world. See the 
Church, His spouse, hated in the same way, as He 
foretold. For two thousand years, the world has 
prophesied her extinction and, yet, she is still, the 
most prominent institution in the world! This tre- 
mendous miracle, for it is nothing less, so impressed 
Macaulay, that he prophesied that, when the glories 
of this Kingdom shall have departed, some New Zea- 
lander will stand on London Bridge, in the midst of a 


i 84 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


vast solitude, contemplating the ruins of St. Paul’s 
while the great Catholic Church will still be existing 
in undiminished vigor. But, Georgie, there is an- 
other miracle! If the Catholic Church had been a 
human institution it must have fallen long ago. Look 
back at history. The great majority of the Popes 
have been men of most saintly character, but there 
have been others — a few — the reverse. Christ only 
promised she should never err in doctrine ; and warned 
us that, being composed of poor human creatures, we 
must be prepared for scandals. Look at the ambitions 
of cardinals — the intrigues and bad lives of some of 
the bishops, etc., and tell me, why such things have 
not destroyed her? One fact, alone, accounts for it 
— that it is the Church founded by our Lord — the 
greatest living force in the world, to-day, and owned 
as such, by her most bitter foes.” 

Veronica paused. Georgie was struck by the 
triumphal expression on her friend’s beautiful face. 

“ It is wonderful,” she said, below her breath. 
‘‘Tell me, what shall I do?” 

For a few minutes Veronica did not reply and the 
girls walked onward in silence. The day, without any 
brightness, had that charm which belongs to a still, 
cloudy morning, in England. All round, the great 
woods looked purple in their bareness ; while away, on 
the right, the noble old mansion stood out among the 
giant elms, a gray mass of stone work. Veronica 
loved each spot and, often, when abroad, grew home- 
sick for a sight of the Staffordshire woodlands, which 
had been the cradle of her race; the Stanmores being 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 185 

one of the few families of undoubted Saxon ori- 
gin. But just then her eyes saw nothing of the 
picture. 

Tell me exactly what you believe/’ she said, at 

last. 

‘‘ I am not quite sure,” Georgie answered. “ The 
unity of the Roman Catholic Church is before me 
day and night. I think of those words of our Lord’s 
— that theyj Father, may he one as we also are one/ 
and how the unity of the Church is to be the proof of 
his divinity — 'that the world may believe that thou 
hast sent me/ 1 see Anglicanism utterly divided — 
that there is no authority among us to decide any- 
thing. And, I quite agree, that Christ’s charge to 
Peter has no meaning for any outside your Church 
and, I know, there never was a time when it was not 
presided over by Popes. Then, I keep thinking of 
what you told me the great infidels admit — that, if 
there is a revelation, then, of necessity, the Roman 
Church can be the only true one; but — I know what 
I am going to say is utterly illogical. I had never 
really thought about Papal Infallibility, till you put 
it before me. Now, I see the force of what Dorothy 
urged against the High Church view, and how yours 
is the only possible form which Infallibility could take, 
and, yet, I don’t know what to say. Sometimes, I 
think, I believe the Roman Church infallible and, then, 
I feel I can’t really believe it, or I should accept every- 
thing — and I don't! I am doubtful if anything can 
be said for continuity, but my difficulty is Anglican 
orders. I see in the Prayer Book — ‘ the Ordering 


i86 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


of Priests ’ and I can’t believe we have no bishops or 
priests.” 

That is my father’s special point. He knows so 
much about it, that, if you go to the British Museum, 
his name will certainly be given you as the leading 
lay authority, on our side. Shall I speak to him? 
Very well. And you needn’t be shy with him. 
Listen! There’s the gong ! Well, no one can say our 
conversation has been frivolous I ” 

Georgie thought a great deal over the talk, but 
tea time put everything out of her head. Dorothy 
was established on her sofa and Gerald was brought 
down to greet her. The latter looked almost him- 
self, but the violet eyes of the former, with great circles 
beneath, disturbed Georgie, who declared her patient 
not fit to be up. 

'' Bosh,” retorted Dorothy politely. 

Well, you don’t look it,” Georgie returned. 

Mr. Gerald, I am glad to see you again.” 

‘‘ Thanks. What a time, eh ? Cake ? ” 

No, I’m going to have one of those little buns.” 

Don’t. They are stale.” 

They’re not,'' exclaimed Veronica. ‘‘ Made this 
morning.” 

“ Exactly. Buns to be any good, my dear girl, 
should be made just before tea. Nothing ages so 
quickly as a bun — except perhaps a Spanish woman.” 

Georgie laughed. 

'' Do you remember our last tea together ? ” she 
asked. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 187 

“ Don’t I ! By George I was feeling bad ! ” 

And yet, you declared you weren’t,” she answered 
reproachfully. 

“No use to make a fuss. I knew my temperature 
was up, because I couldn’t smoke.” 

“ How dependent you men are on your pipes ! What 
would you say if we women couldn’t get on without 
black treacle, several times daily?” 

“Treacle and tobacco are different. What, Dor- 
othy?” as a protest came from the sofa. 

“ Only my soul revolts at the words black treacle, 
just now.” 

“ Well, I don’t feel like it myself at present,” Ger- 
ald sighed. “ Ripping stuff, when you’re well on a 
suet pudding. Do you remember it, girls, at school- 
room dinner, in old days? Tobacco,” he went on, 
“ you must understand, soothes a fellow — trea- 
cle—” 

“ Treacle wouldn’t sooth me to-night,” Dorothy in- 
terrupted. “Gerald, I protest! To come into a 
lady’s room, who can hardly bear even to think of a 
cup of tea — ” 

“Well, drop treacle — say chocolate creams — ” 

Dorothy closed her eyes and moaned softly. 
“ Georgie,” she said, “ if you don’t stop him, I won’t 
be obedient any more.” 

“ Mr. Gerald, I implore you. I allow she has been 
good these last days ; but at first — ” 

“ Fancy Dorothy ever reduced to obedience,” 
laughed Veronica. “ Usually she’s a tyrant, with her 
strong wrists.” 


i88 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


Not strong now/’ sighed her sister. “ I feel like 
a doll without any bran in it.” 

I know,” exclaimed Veronica. ‘‘ I felt it after 
Neapolitan fever. I used to tell Lady Meltonbury I 
was like some king in the Scriptures, who was so 
frightened his knees struck one against the other.” 

“ I remember him,” Georgie broke in, speaking as 
if in the habit of meeting the monarch, formerly, say 
in Bayswater. '' He did something wrong and a hand 
wrote on the wall ? ” 

That’s him! as the monks said of the Jackdaw at 
Rheims,” Veronica answered. “ His name was 
Baltassar.” 

‘‘ I fancy I experienced some of these Baltassarish 
knee symptoms, coming downstairs to-day,” Gerald 
laughed. “ Miss Georgie, I am so glad to see you. 
Tell me all about yourself. I want to hear every- 
thing.” 

Invalids are privileged persons and the girl, laugh- 
ingly, drew her chair nearer. For a while she spoke 
of Dorothy’s illness and then, the talk took a wider 
range. Half laughingly, she had spoken of shooting 
as an amusement,” and Gerald became eager that 
a better epithet should be applied, prophesying that 
the day would come, when the women of England 
would regret that their men had not learned to shoot. 
Georgie understood, but gave her little opinion that 
the world was too civilized for war, which Gerald 
would none of. We were soft already, he declared, 
and getting softer daily. Everyone was too luxurious. 
He had no wish for a Puritan regime, but dinners, at 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 189 

the Carlton, and Ritz, and that sort of thing, were 
sapping the life out of the Nation. A jam pie on 
a special occasion was, he allowed, all right; but not 
for every day. 

‘‘ A jam pie,’’ Georgie laughed. 

** Well you know what I mean. And a fellow 
ought to earn his dinner, before he eats it.” 

‘‘ Then why don’t you? ” 

‘‘ I do. When Maguire retires I’m to be agent. I 
wanted to go into the Navy, but gave it up because 
the Father wished it. I’d have liked the Army, too, 
but have to be content with the Yeomanry; but my 
real work, is looking after the property.” 

‘‘ I didn’t understand,” Georgie answered. “ I’m 
glad you do something. I think every man should, but 
I can’t agree about wanting war.” 

I’ve no wish for war, either,” Gerald answered. 
The sisters were talking of something different and 
their own conversation had fallen into a tete-a-tete, 
‘‘ but remember the Gospel saying is true — ^ The 
strong man armed/ etc. ! It makes for peace to be 
ready; but if war comes — well, though it brings 
misery, it also brings good. Look at the way men 
bear wounds — face death — put up with heat or cold 
and hunger. Think of the Indian Mutiny ! — of 
Laurence and Havelock and those other splendid chaps. 
Think of Willoughby blowing up the Magazine at 
Delhi and himself with it, to save it from the Sepoys ! 
Why, his name will never be forgotten, while the world 
is round. And the Crimea, and the Light Brigade go- 
ing down towards the guns! I say, I have talked to 


190 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

one of them ! — an officer, in the 4th Hussars. I used 
to see him when I was a boy — he’s dead now — but 
I always felt I ought to stand up, when he came into 
the room. Fancy, he jumped off his charger, right 
bang in the thick of the melee, and tried to cut the 
traces of one of the Russian guns ! And it isn’t, only, 
as if these things were done in the excitement of the 
moment. My grandfather was in the Guards and 
used to tell a beautiful story which shows after its 
over, fellows don’t count the cost of what they have 
done. It was at the Crimean Parade, when the Queen 
distributed the Victoria Cross. Sir Thomas Trou- 
bridge had lost both feet. He had to be wheeled in 
a bath chair. And as the Queen pinned his honors 
to his coat, realizing the wreck of his life, she 
exclaimed — ‘ Sir Thomas, I make you my personal 
aide de camp.’ — ‘ Ma’am,’ said Sir Thomas, saluting, 
‘ you’ve paid me twice over.’ ” 

Gerald stopped — his face lighted with a great en- 
thusiasm, but his voice caught in the last words. 

Somehow, anything to do with the Queen makes a 
fellow a bit choky,” he said, apologetically. “ We 
were all brought up to love her. I never saw my 
Father cut up, as he was the day she died. Fancy 
your not having seen her! I did lots of times. We 
were at the Diamond Jubilee, too. I was twelve then. 
I shall never forget that day. I say — look at those 
two gossips ! ” 

Georgie glanced at the sisters. She did not care to 
know the topic of conversation. So long as she had 
Gerald to herself, she was content. Her heart seemed 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 191 

to have gone out to him, utterly, in the last hour. 
She delighted in his appreciation of all that was fine. 
She watched him lying back, straight of limb, with 
a little fire still lingering in his eyes and, as she caught 
an answering look, she realized that the smile on 
his face, which was still smooth and almost boyish 
looking, was very sweet. Then, Veronica’s voice 
roused her. It was evident Dorothy was nearly break- 
ing down. 

She’s talked too much. We’ll change over for once. 
Give Gerald an arm and I’ll put Dorothy to bed.” 

‘‘ It’s only the stairs,” he said. ‘‘ Good night, Dor- 
othy,” bending to kiss her. ‘‘ Why, cheer up, old 
lady,” as the latter gave up the struggle and broke 
down. 

Influenza is horrible,” Gerald said later, as he made 
his way upstairs, leaning on Georgie’s arm. “ It must 
have pulled Dorothy’s nerves about for her to come 
to grief like that. I hope the doctor will let me out 
to-morrow. You’ll have to lend me an arm, for my 
first walk.” 

‘‘ I on one side and Veronica on the other,”- Geo rgie 
laughed. I can see us.” 

"‘Like a coat of arms!” Gerald answered. “A 
wounded hero habited all proper and convalescing! 
Supporters — two females couchant and trembling. 
Crest — an empty medicine bottle, between two corks, 
ducally crowned. Motto — " Victory or Influenza 
frustrated.’ ” 

Then the blue nun appeared and there was no more 
frivolity. 


192 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 
Georgia went downstairs very happy. 

No, it’s nothing to do with Ted or having to wait,” 
Dorothy sobbed; when after being left along, Ve- 
ronica urged her to explain. ‘‘ Can’t you see what’s 
happened? And I like her so much. And dear old 
Gerald has never looked at any girl before. Caret 
Why he’s cracked about her. And we must do some- 
thing. It’s cruel to throw them together when you 
know — ” 

You think it wouldn’t do, then? ” 

‘^Do! Look at all of us! Father’s rent-roll fallen 
to what it is 1 Gerald must marry money, besides — 

“ Besides what ? ” 

“ Other things,” impatiently. I’m devoted to her. 
I think she’d make him a dear little wife and, of 
course, she’ll become a Catholic. She wants the truth 
and God will give it her; but you know. Father has 
his ideas about old stock.” 

‘‘ But the Penhirsts have been here since Crom- 
well—” 

I know, but, first, she isn’t even a Penhirst. And 
next, kind and popular as Mrs. Penhirst is — ” 

“ You mean there are little things that grate,” Ve- 
ronica interrupted. “ Poor dear 1 Still she knows 
everyone. I see the difficulty about money, but — 
well, nobody bothers about ancestors, nowadays. If 
she becomes a Catholic, I should think it wrong to 
keep them apart, just because Georgie hasn’t sixteen 
quarterings. And you think she cares for him too ? ” 

Cares ? Of course she cares. Thank Heaven I ” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 193 

lying back once more safe in bed. Shall I ever have 
legs again? We must do something and it’s brutal. 
Think, how she has nursed me. And then Gerald — ” 
Dorothy came to a dead stop and, for the second time, 
the girl regarded as cold and abrupt, broke down. 

Dear, don't/' Veronica urged. Look here, Ger- 
ald is too weak to be worried and Georgie is soon go- 
ing to town. I wish — ” 

‘"Hush!” exclaimed Dorothy. “Yes, it is! — 
Georgie, with my first chicken and the champagne ! ” 
as the latter entered. “ I didn’t know I wanted any- 
thing and, now, I realize that without chicken life is 
tvorthless! You wouldn’t think it,” she went on lying 
back and looking perfectly lovely, “ but henceforth I 
shall be able to say — I have known hunger ! Give it 
me quick, Georgie. I never knew I was greedy, be- 
fore; but now, I know I am. I should like to have a 
cabinet photograph of that chicken, to look at when I 
wake in the night.” 

“ What a good time to ask a favor,” Georgie 
laughed. 

“ Ah ! if ever I can do you a good turn, after this, 
I promise to do it.” 

The fun was interrupted. A knock and Ann, the 
housemaid, appeared. 

“ Oh, Miss Veronica,” she said piteously. “ Her 
Ladyship said I had better tell you at once — Mrs. 
Wheeler has gone to bed ! ” 

“ That/' said Veronica, “ is the last straw — hence- 
forth we are cookless ! ” 


CHAPTER IX 


T he Gordian knot was unexpectedly cut for the 
sisters the next day, in the shape of a letter from 
Mrs. Rice to her daughter. Polly's infatuation for 
the Daltons was upsetting the whole house, and 
Georgie’s presence would be a distraction for poor 
Aunt Kate. 

“ I shall miss you horribly,” Dorothy said, re- 
peatedly, that afternoon; and Georgie knew that the 
words were true. 

The interview with Mr. Stanmore duly came off, 
after tea, and he was so kind that Georgie forgot to 
be shy. She explained her position and gave an ac- 
count of her talk with the curate. Her host showed 
the folly of Mr. Smith’s allegation that, in Italy, the 
Mother was placed above the Son; pointing out, that 
the curate had been deceived by the passionate lan- 
guage of the southern races: He assured her, after 
having lived in Italy, that the most ignorant Italian 
knew Mary was merely a creature, and realized that 
her Son was God — a fact which, Mr. Stanmore went 
on to say, was now largely denied by a number of the 
curate’s brother clergy, who have thrown aside the 
Incarnation and the Resurrection ; thus fulfilling 
the old prophecy, that the England which cast out the 
Mother would, surely, end in casting out the Son ! ” 
194 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 195 

He showed her, clearly, the falseness of the claim of 
continuity ; pointing out, that though Henry the Eighth 
had intended to halt when he rejected Papal Supremacy 
in order to reach Anne Boleyn’s side, he had scarcely 
been laid in the grave before the Mass was swept away 
— five sacraments lost, while other changes, of the 
most sweeping kind, took place. The claim was, in 
reality, an absolutely modern one. Sixty years ago, 
it had been the boast of the Anglican Church to be 
entirely different from the pre-Reformation one. No 
one, he said, outside a lunatic asylum, could doubt 
that St. Thomas a Becket — and the Church, of 
which he was an archbishop — believed in transub- 
stantiation; yet, how reconcile that with the present 
Bishop of London’s claim of continuity? That tran- 
substantiation was the faith of the Church of Eng- 
land, down to the Reformation, could be proved in 
a moment, Mr. Stanmore declared, as he dragged 
forth a musty tome and showed Georgie as an instance 
an act, passed after Henry’s breach with Rome,^ in 
which it was set forth, that the natural Body and Blood 
of Christ, conceived of Mary, was present after con- 
secration; and that there “remained no substance of 
bread or wine nor any other substance, but the sub- 
stance of Christ God and Man/' And in the margin 
he showed her the words In favor of Transubstantia- 
tion” It was the doctrine of Rome then and the doc- 
trine of Rome to-day. Would the Bishop of London 
venture to read it from the pulpit of St. Paul’s and to 
declare that it represented his opinion ? Georgie must 
1 31 Henry VIII-CXIV. 


196 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

know he would not. Leaving out all question of which 
was true, it was evident, unless he could endorse it, 
that Bishop Winnington Ingram had not continuity of 
Faith with the bishops of pre-Reformation days. If 
he believed in any sort of Real Presence, he was not, 
even, in agreement with Cranmer who, as Dr. Gairdner, 
of State Paper fame, has put it, wrote a book "" dis- 
tinctly repudiating Tramubstantiation and the Real 
Presence” Mr. Stanmore, even, found time to touch 
lightly on Anglican orders, and pointed out that Cran- 
mer was absolutely at one with the German Reformers 
in his views on the Sacrament and hence could not 
have intended to retain a sacrificial priesthood. The 
light had gone when Georgie, at last, left the library, 
and she did so in a disturbed frame of mind. She 
put the subject from her, however, and strove to be 
bright that last evening; but it was a difficult task and 
her heart sank, as she reflected that the morrow would 
see her back at Penhirst. The thought made sleep 
difficult. The last night of her stay under the same 
roof as Gerald ! She was sure he cared, and yet, noth- 
ing had been said, or indeed anything settled about 
meeting again. She hoped for a little talk before de- 
parture. First, she must know where he was going. 
Then, another thing. Catholics daily said their 
Rosary. Her own Anglican book of devotions gave 
the devotion; yet, she herself did not know how to 
recite it, and she wanted Gerald to show her. It 
would be something between themselves, too, which 
she would like. How low he had been about her de- 
parture. She liked that he should miss her. Hush! 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 197 


The stable clock. One! Would she never go to 
sleep? Oh, how unutterably dull it would be at Pen- 
hirst. Somehow, she felt as if she could not bear it. 
She wished the fire had not gone out. Stanmore was 
always ghostly, and she liked to be asleep before the 
flames died down. The room was very dark. If 
she could only drop off. It was no use to count sheep. 
She had tried that. She remembered an old gentle- 
man, who used to lecture to the girls in Leinster 
Square, telling them that he cured himself of insomnia 
by thinking of Queen Ann and Sarah Marlborough, 
because “ they interested but did not excite ! ” She 
would try it. Ann was dead. That was, of course. 
And they called each other Mrs. Morley and Mrs. 
Freeman. She couldn’t remember which was which. 
And they went in state to St. Paul’s and had a quarrel. 
And the Duchess told the Queen to hold her tongue. 
Most impertinent of the Duchess, Georgie reflected, in 
a parenthesis, — the sort of thing people did in Won- 
derland! There were the chimes again! Oh, Ann 
was no good ! Besides, all the time, in her heart, she 
had been thinking about Gerald. His face seemed 
to keep coming before her. Dear Gerald! She was 
sure he loved her. The very thought gave her a won- 
derful feeling of joy. She liked to see him glance 
round the room to discover if she were present, and 
to note the light, which would appear on his face, when 
he perceived her. If he were near, nothing else 
seemed to matter. She dreaded going away to-mor- 
row. Suppose he forgot her! The very idea gave 
her pain. She put up a little prayer, that she might 


198 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

keep him always. She knew, now, friendship would 
not be enough. She wanted him for herself. Surely, 
if he cared — and she was sure he did — there could 
be no difficulty. Poor Georgie! She did not know 
much of the world and nothing of landed property. 
To her the beautiful old Hall, the house in Hill 
Street, etc., all spoke of great wealth. But the dif- 
ference of religion! That might be a difficulty; 
though, to her mind, they belonged already to the 
same Church; but the Romans she knew, were intol- 
erant. Well, she would not trouble over that, now. 
Mr. Stanmore’s clear historical evidence had greatly 
disturbed her. But, though continuity seemed fail- 
ing, she still had faith in Anglican orders. Not even 
for dear Gerald must she do what was false. God 
keep her from such a temptation, she thought wildly, 
and turned restlessly as the clock chimed two! She 
could not stand this. She had left her book in the 
library, but she would go and fetch it. Anything to 
distract her thoughts. To read herself to sleep was 
her one chance, and slipping on her dressing gown, 
she stole softly out. The candle made weird shadows 
on the panels, and the knights looked strange, keep- 
ing their ghostly watch; but she went bravely on till 
she reached the hall, and then turned into the cor- 
ridor, which led to the library. The last was situated 
under the Long Gallery, and on the right of the passage 
were windows in alcoves, hidden now, by curtains, 
from the folds of which Georgie had an uncanny fear 
of a hand being stretched out to detain her. She was 
just thinking this, when a sudden gust of wind blew 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 199 


her candle out and she stopped aghast. It flashed 
through her mind that the small postern door, which 
led into the gardens, must have been left unfastened, 
when a whispering and the sudden glint of a lantern 
told her, that not only was it open, but that people 
were coming in ! She flung her arms wide, in a sud- 
den spasm of terror, and all but screamed; then re- 
membering Dorothy and Gerald were both still far 
from strong, she checked herself. Her hand touched 
one of the curtained alcoves. A moment later and 
she was screened from sight, and listening in an 
agony of fear. Could it be robbers or only some of 
the servants? For a minute she was in doubt, then 
a hoarse whisper reached her. 

‘‘Last door on the left — case by the window. 
Gordelpus and good luck ! ” 

Burglars ! The case contained a piece of race plate 
and on account of its weight, was not moved nightly 
to the strong room, which lay, Georgie knew, some- 
where beyond the servants’ quarters. In all her life, 
she had never been so terrified. She heard someone 
creeping nearer, while the whispering still continued. 
Through the curtains she caught a momentary gleam, 
and then all was dark again. One of the men had 
passed her hiding place and retreat was cut off ! Then 
came a distant clink and muttered oaths. Evidently 
the door leading down to the strong room and serv- 
ants’ quarters, was fast. The men were trying to 
pick the lock. She was between two fires ! And yet, 
she could not stay there and let the house be robbed. 
There was wonderful plate in the strong room. She 


200 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


had heard her aunt speak of it. She tried to think 
of a plan — any plan! Dare she creep out, while 
the man was in the dining room and then dart up- 
stairs? No, it was beyond her. She was only a girl 
and yet — yes, she must. The alarm bell 1 Only the 
other day, she had been shown where a second one 
had lately been erected, in case of fire, near Mr. 
Stanmore’s dressing room. It would bring help from 
the stables. The sound, too, would scare the burg- 
lars. But how reach the stairs ? Every moment was 
important. She had heard the lock of the door to 
the servants’ quarters, give way. To save the prop- 
erty of her friends she must risk herself. Besides, 
if the burglars could not open the strong room, there 
were jewels upstairs! Georgie thought of the mag- 
nificent locket Lady Meltonbury always wore, and the 
bracelet which Queen Victoria had given her, besides 
her hostess’ diamonds. It depended, perhaps on her, 
if her friends were not murdered in their beds. The 
last thought decided her. She would creep past the 
dining room — up the stairs, and make for the alarm 
bell. There was nothing else to be done. But, if the 
man saw her! Well, it would be death! She must 
face that. And, as she thought this, there flashed to 
her mind the old Gospel words, Greater love than 
this/' etc. The thought gave her courge. She put 
up a prayer and was just starting, when she realized 
that the man had come back. The library door was 
close to where she stood, and he was trying it ! Dare 
she creep out and he so near! Yes — she must. If 
the others returned, they might go upstairs and she 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 201 


would be too late. The man was opposite her hid- 
ing place. Why did he not move? Had he seen 
her? She held her breath. If only her heart would 
not beat so! In the stillness, she heard him breath- 
ing. Then, suddenly, she realized he was unlocking 
the library door and, in another minute, he had en- 
tered. The girl could see the reflection of the light 
on the library ceiling. She, herself, would be in the 
dark unless he turned the lantern on her, or the other 
men came back, in which case she would become 
visible. Well, then, they would kill her! Still, she 
must risk it. Greater love than this/' etc ! Again, a 
feeling of being able to accomplish. She held her 
breath and crept out. God of mercy! the hall was 
pitch dark. She had forgotten that. How could she 
find the stairs ? Along the corridor it was easy. She 
had just to keep her hand on the wall, but when she 
found herself in the hall, it was different. She could 
not remember where the stairs were situated. And 
she could only move slowly, for fear of falling against 
something. Then, with a start, her hand touched a 
strange object. In her terror for a moment, she all 
but shrieked! then recognized it for what it was — 
a quaint, carved figure of painted wood. She must 
have passed the staircase then. But she knew the 
direction, now, and, even as she thought this, she 
saw a gleam of light. The men were coming! 
Would she be in time? Hush. Whispers! Yes, 
they were advancing! Then, her hand touched the 
column, at the foot of the grandstairs. How she 
reached the gallery, she never knew. To the right 


202 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


was her own room, but she must go to the left. She 
kept her hand on the wall. There was a break, and 
she knew she was passing Mr. Stanmore’s dressing 
room. She felt wildly for the rope, but failed to find 
it. In the stillness, she heard a sound in the hall. 
They were there then! In a minute they might be 
up the stairs! And, just as she thought this, her 
hands touched the rope and, the next minute, she was 
pulling with all her might — clang — clang — clang — 
clang! She would never stop till help came. Above 
the noise she heard a wild oath and then footsteps 
darting away. Clang — clang — • clang ! The noise 
of the bell, pealing out in the blackness, seemed to give 
her confidence and then, oh, joy ! above the sound she 
heard the deeper notes of the great alarm bell from 
the servants’ quarters which could be heard for miles 
around. Still, she would not stop. She heard Mr. 
Stanmore calling — then, other voices and the dress- 
ing room door flew open. 

Men — robbers — don’t go,” she shouted, still 
keeping at work, with the bell. And, then, above the 
ringing, came a sound which turned her faint — the 
rapid reports of a pistol. What happened after that, 
Georgie never quite knew. Something told her the 
more noise the bell made the more people would come. 
She pulled faster and faster, louder and louder, and 
then, above the din, she recognized the butler’s voice 
calling that the gardens were wired, the men clean off, 
but that everything was safe; and, directly after that, 
Veronica appeared. 

“Dorothy — your brother — if they get out of 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 203 

their warm beds, they’ll catch their deaths,” Georgie 
exclaimed, as she let go the rope. Then, she tried 
to support herself, but there was nothing to hold on 
to, and the next minute she tumbled down in a heap. 


Is she hurt?” Veronica heard Gerald’s voice say- 
ing the words hoarsely, and by the tone she knew but 
too well, that Dorothy’s surmise was true. 

Georgie found herself quite a heroine, the next day, 
Mr. Stanmore even declaring the King’s attention 
ought to be drawn to the case. The attempt on the 
strong room had failed and the men had actually been 
on the grandstairs, making for the bedrooms, when 
the alarm bell had put them to flight. 

‘‘ No, I don’t want to smoke,” Gerald said that 
afternoon as he and Georgie stood in the hall, wait- 
ing for the carriage to take her away. Everyone had 
been eager for her to remain on, but the Penhirst 
visit was coming to an end, and Georgie knew Aunt 
Kate must not be offended. ‘‘We can never repay 
you for what you did,” the young fellow went on, 
after a little. “ It was a case of good out of evil, your 
not sleeping. God knows what might not have hap- 
pened ! I only thought of fire, when I heard the bell. 
It was horrid till I got downstairs. I wish I had 
been with you all the time, to take care of you.” He 
spoke with almost boyish shyness, but Georgie liked 
him the better for it. 

“ I shouldn’t have been frightened at all, then,” she 


204 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

answered simply; but she was glad he had not been 
with her. If she had seen the men raise their pistols 
to him ! 

When am I going to see you again ? ’’ he asked 
suddenly. 

‘‘ I don’t know,” Georgie sighed. I wish I did. 
We go to Leinster Square soon. I want some re- 
ligious difficulties cleared up, so you must pray for 
me.” 

“ Oh, I will, besides, I always do. And I may write 
to you, mayn’t I? And for to-day, I may call you 
Georgie? And you’ll write too, won’t you?” 

“If I write to Veronica or Dorothy, it will be 
the same thing, won’t it?” Georgie asked mischie- 
vously. 

“ Certainly not — quite different. Ronny is Ronny, 
and Dorothy is Dorothy, and I am — well, I am me.” 

“ Oh, Mr. Gerald, what grammar ! ” 

“ Never mind grammar. Look here, I expect I 
shall be in town shortly. Perhaps we shall be there 
about the same time 1 and I’ll ride over to Penhirst one 
day, next week.” 

“ Not unless you are stronger — promise,” Georgie 
interrupted. “ Very well, when that happens you may 
come. Now, I ought to go back to the drawing room. 
No, of course I like talking to you, so don’t be silly. 
Now listen, I have a book of devotions — it’s just like 
one of yours. It’s got the Rosary in it, and I mean 
to purchase some beads when I get to London; but 
what I want is for you to show me, now, how you use 
them. Will you?” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 205 

“Of course. I didn’t know Anglicans ever said it. 
I will show you now,” taking a Rosary from his 
pocket. 

“You use it often?” she asked. 

“ Every day,” he answered, and explained the 
method. 

“ You’ll think of a lot of things — more and more 
every day,” he finished, “ bits from the Gospels keep 
suggesting new ideas. Will you have this? — it’s 
only a cheap thing, but I had it at school. You’ll have 
to get it blessed, for yourself, when you become a 
Catholic. I’m glad you should have it.” 

“ I shall keep it, always,” Georgie answered. 

“Will you? But some day, I shall give you a 
better one. And I shall come and see you. It may 
be at Penhirst, or in London, I don’t know ; but it will 
be soon — at least I hope so.” 

There was something in Gerald’s voice, which 
frightened Georgie. 

“ I hope so,” he said again earnestly. “ Say good- 
by now. I hate a formal good-by before people.” 
Then he raised her hand and kissed it, and she joined 
the others. 

A while later, and Georgie was driving down the 
well-known road, seeing nothing. Something told 
her there was trouble near. She did not know how 
but — yes, it was coming! She was sure of it, and 
sat white and still, as a statue. It was not till she 
was alone in the railway carriage, that she broke down. 
She took out the Rosary he had given her — the one 
he had been wont to use at school — which his strong. 


2o6 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


young hands had so often held, and she kissed it pas- 
sionately. 

‘‘ Gerald,” she sobbed, “ dear Gerald. Oh, not 
good-by — not real good-by — anything but that ! ” 

But something in her heart seemed to whisper back 
— yes, real good-by! 

Are you sure ? ” Lady Theresa asked her daugh- 
ters, the same night. ‘‘ I wouldn’t have had such a 
thing happen for the world. Somehow, one thinks of 
Gerald as still a boy — ” 

He is a man, now,” Veronica answered. ‘‘ And 
he loves her. I saw his face when the carriage drove 
off. And when he laughed, calling out to Miss Brown 
as he went upstairs — Gerald never laughs like that, 
at nothing.” 

And you think — it cannot be ? ” Dorothy asked 
sadly. 

“ My dear ! ” was all her mother said. 

‘‘ Oh, my poor, little Georgie,” Dorothy exclaimed 
with feeling. 

And at the same hour, in the dressing room at Pen- 
hirst, the girl knelt, with her face hidden, trying 
to stifle the sound of her sobs and holding Gerald’s 
Rosary in her hands. 

Yes — real good-by, Georgie I 

The first days of the girl’s return to Penhirst, were 
very dreary. Georgie was never one to wear her 
heart on her sleeve, and she strove to be bright ; never- 
theless, there were times when the tired eyes gazed 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 207 


sadly out of the library window, and she recovered 
herself with a start, only to find that, of the conver- 
sation round, she had heard nothing whatever. In 
vain, she told herself there was no reason for depres- 
sion. She had parted from her friends on the hap- 
piest terms, and yet — ! That note in Gerald’s voice 1 
And Dorothy knew ! Her own love for Lord Staple- 

ton, had made her realize how things were. Georgie 
was sure of that. With her thoughts wandering thus, 
the girl found it hard to attend, while her mother sat 
telling her how they were to come and live at the 
cottage, after Easter; and of Polly’s folly in en- 
couraging Nelly Dalton’s engagement, in spite of the 
fact that Mr. Moxon, her guardian, declared he knew 
enough of Mr. Routledge’s antecedents, when at 
Glasgow, to put him in the dock! It was something 
to do with a money affair, Mrs. Rice explained, and 
Georgie felt all the time — what did anything matter, 
but one thing! 

But, though her own love trouble made her inclined 
to be selfish, in reality, the girl fought the temptation 
valiantly, and strove hard to listen; and, above all, 
she was sympathetic to Aunt Kate. She had never 
been quite the same, Mrs. Rice said, since the day 
Mrs. Dalton had come over and remonstrated at the 
way Polly was behaving. And there had been a 
scene between the latter and her mother — the first 
real one there had ever been — and, since then. Aunt 
Kate’s hand shook, always. She forgot things now, 

too. Georgie found that, even telling her about Lady 
Meltonbury, Lord Stapleton, and such like, was no 


2o8 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


good; and she no longer looked them all out in the 
Peerage, as she would have delighted to do in the 
days of old. Mrs. Penhirst sat, pretending to listen, 
because she thought it would hurt her niece’s feelings 
if she did not; but Georgie knew, that her thoughts 
were wandering, while now and then, a trembling hand 
would be lifted to hastily brush away a stray tear. 
The only thing that roused her was to make excuses 
for Polly, if anything was said that sounded at all 
like disparagement. ‘‘ The Beesley ” had been over 
to luncheon one day, Mrs. Rice told her daughter, 
and expressed her opinion freely, but it had only up- 
set Aunt Kate. And after that, Georgie grew even 
more attentive, telling her, in little whispered con- 
fidences, that Polly didn’t reflect and that the infat- 
uation would soon pass. It was only when alone in 
her own room, that Georgie found time to think of 
her own troubles. Lady Theresa had written a 
charming letter in reply to one of Georgie’s own, giv- 
ing quite a budget of Stanmore news — the progress 
of Dorothy — the fact that Veronica and her god- 
mother were not going to Rome that winter, etc., 
while everyone was mentioned but Gerald! And he 
neither wrote nor came 1 What could it mean ? She 
was sick at heart, but no one noticed anything amiss 
when the Pink dressing-room door was unlocked and 
she came forth, with her fair curly hair, her dainty 
little figure, like a Dresden Shepherdess, and the won- 
derful coloring for which she was famous — no one 
but Mrs. Rice, that is — a mother’s eyes are wonder- 
fully observant! 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 209 

‘'You two alone, and no lamp ! ” Mrs. Penhirst 
said, coming into the library, the Friday after 
Georgie’s return about six o’clock. “ Ring the bell, 
dear, and we’ll have the fire made up. Polly won’t 
be back for an hour. And it’s so dark and wet. 
Georgie, I hope you’ve got an appetite? Ah, here 
are the lamps! What was I saying? something im- 
portant, I know. Oh, yes — Georgie’s appetite! 
There’s an Italian tart for dinner, dear, I’ve been 
looking forward to seeing you eat it, all day.” 

Poor Georgie! She felt as if she did not care if 
she never saw food again, just then, and was tempted 
to answer sharply; but something in the handsome, 
meaningless face, restrained her and she replied laugh- 
ingly. 

“ Dear aunt! So good of you. To tell the truth, 
I don’t know what an Italian tart is, or in what it 
differs from other tarts.” 

Mrs. Penhirst smiled. 

“ It isn’t one,” she said. “ I remember the poor 
Beesley, saying, once in her quaint way, that it was 
what one might expect a meringue to become if it 
went to Heaven ! ” 

Georgie laughed. 

“ I recognize it from the description,” she said ; 
and, then, a silence followed, broken only by the sound 
of the heavy rain. 

“ Oh, dear, I do wish Polly would come,” Mrs. 
Penhirst sighed and it was late before they went up 
to dress. 

“ I suppose we had better go in,” she said later dis- 


210 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


consolately, when, after half an hour’s wait, Polly 
had not arrived. ‘‘ I wish she’d let me send the car- 
riage, but she won’t. Ah, Georgie, I expect you won- 
dered we never turned up at the ball? That was a 
disappointment, but there we won’t talk of it. I sup- 
pose it was arranged for some wise purpose. That’s 
the way I look at these things. Poor Polly! Her 
kind heart leads her wrong sometimes. She doesn’t 
like to say ' no ’ to friends — that’s where it is. And 
when she comes, we mustn’t let her see I’ve been in a 
fidget, because it puts her out. Nor twist my rings 
round, you say, Maggie ! Do you remember how dear 
Mother always did that, when poor Willy was at 
sea? and she heard the wind blowing? Ah! I used 
to laugh then. I didn’t understand. I often wish 
I could call her back and tell her I didn’t mean it. 
Do you ever feel like that, Maggie, and want her 
back? I daresay this Puss is laughing at an old 
woman wanting her mother again, but there, Maggie, 
if she lives till she is my age, she’ll do the same. 
Ah, well,” as Georgie protested . she understood. 

She’s a good little girl. And she’ll be a comfort 
to you, Maggie by and bye. Only she’s got to give 
up her Puseyite ways, first. And, some day, the cares 
and trials will be over and we’ll all be happy together. 
And He shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. 
That’s my favorite text. We put it on dear Mother’s 
grave. Do you remember, Maggie? Sometimes, I 
think, I should like to go down to Salisbury and see 
the place again, and then, I think I shouldn’t. Are 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 21 1 


you like that? sometimes wishing one thing and then 
another? ’’ 

The dinner was as usual, at Penhirst Place, over 
bountiful; but Aunt Kate only made a pretense of 
dining. 

‘‘If you are anxious you can't eat,” she said. 
“ Ask Mrs. Purler to keep things hot for Miss Polly, 
Reynolds. Oh dear, I do wish she’d come. And Pve 
never heard the wind in the hall, like it is to-night, 
since the day dear Tom left me. I always said it was 
like a human voice calling — calling.” Aunt Kate 
broke down altogether suddenly. 

They took her back to the library, after that, 
and tried to distract her attention, but it was difficult. 
After a time, she stopped crying and began to walk 
up and down the room, asking perpetually if they 
thought Polly had ever been so late before. It was 
nearly ten when she went upstairs to see that the 
fire, in her daughter’s room, was burning well. Half 
an hour later, they were still alone. Once, they had 
both made sure, they heard Polly’s step upon the Ter- 
race and Georgie even went to the door to meet her; 
but there was no one there. 

“ I call it cruel,” Georgie exclaimed indignantly. 
“ Polly knows the state her mother gets in.” 

The girl went and stood at the glass door in the 
hall, after that. The night was dark, but she could 
make out the firs swaying in the breeze, while the 
drip of the heavy rain was painfully audible. Could 
anything have really happened to Polly, she won- 


212 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


dered ; and then, her reverie was broken into by Marks 
the maid. She had been all over the house and her 
mistress was not to be found, and the shutters of the 
dining-room window were undone. 

“ It’s enough to kill her in them thin shoes,” Marks 
wailed — she had been with Mrs. Penhirst since her 
marriage. ‘‘ I’m going after her,” she added deter- 
minedly. 

I’ll be along with you,” the old man-servant said, 
in a voice heavy with cold, and Georgie was just 
going to say he would do nothing of the kind in his 
state, and that she herself would go, when a sound 
of wheels was heard and a carriage drove up to the 
door. A gentleman got out, helped someone to alight, 
and then, reentering the vehicle drove off — a moment 
later Polly appeared, white — scared. 

“ You have heard ! ” she exclaimed, looking at 
Georgie. “ Oh, don’t speak to me — I can’t bear it,” 
and she hurried into the library! 

‘‘How did you hear it?” she asked. 

“ Hear what ? ” Mrs. Rice answered. “ We thought 
you must have met with some accident. It is nearly 
eleven. Your mother has been — ” 

“ Do you mean all this fuss is about me,” Polly 
exclaimed angrily. “Just because I am late. If I 
choose to come at any hour, whose business is it 
except my own? As if I thought of the time. I 
don’t believe anyone was ever so tried. Who could 
guess such a thing? And then to say it was my do- 
ing! It’s cruel — cruel! No one ever had a truer 
friend than I have been to Nelly Dalton. If she knew 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 213 


all — and it was only to save her pain that I didn’t 
speak out — she’d be surprised. To turn round — ^ 
to join with her mother and that Mr. Moxon — to 
blame me, because this man has turned out an utter 
scoundrel. How could I know that he was a married 
man, all the time.” Polly stopped — struggled, and 
then burst out into a wild fit of weeping. 

“ Do you mean that Mr. Routledge — ? ” Mrs. Rice 
began, but Polly waved her off. 

‘‘What has it to do with you? And it’s Nelly I 
think of, even now, though she has turned against 
me — ” 

Polly did not finish. From the hall came exclama- 
tions of dismay and then, Mrs. Penhirst appeared 
white, trembling and wet through. 

“ Kate — oh Kate, dear, it’s enough to kill you,” 
Mrs. Rice began; but Mrs. Penhirst cut her short. 
It was evident that the latter had no idea that her 
daughter’s state was caused by anything but her own 
absence. 

“ Never mind. It doesn’t matter. Polly mustn’t 
be cross with old Mother, because she got frightened 
and went to look for her. Old Mother can’t help it, 
and Polly mustn’t cry about it, because — ” 

“ Do you mean you’ve been out in the rain to look 
for mef exclaimed Polly furiously. 

“ I went to the bridge — I was so afraid — ” Mrs. 
Penhirst began, but her daughter cut her short. 

“ Was anyone ever so pestered” she exclaimed 
again. “As if I could help being late, in the face 
of such a calamity. If you are ill, it will be your 


214 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


own doing. And I shan’t pity you — and no one 
thinks of me and what I have gone through. And all 
because I wanted Nelly’s happiness. And then, to 
be blamed — ” 

No, no ! No one blames you dear,” Mrs. Pen- 
hirst exclaimed. “ And I didn’t know there was any- 
thing wrong. I thought you were frightened, because 
old Mother couldn’t be found. Polly mustn’t be 
vexed. And friends change, but she’s got old Mother, 
still to love her and take care of her.” 

I don’t want to be taken care of. And I don’t 
want any fuss — only to be left alone — that is all. 
If I was only free and could do as I like — ” 

Polly did not finish. Something in Mrs. Penhirst’s 
face stopped her. The latter tried to put out her 
hand, towards Polly, saying words which sounded like 
old mother,” but might have been anything else, 
since the voice was thick and changed. A moment 
later the arm dropped, the figure swayed and would 
have fallen if Mrs. Rice had not caught her; and 
Polly, glancing, saw the face all drawn and helpless. 

Mother ! ” she shrieked. “ Oh, Mother, I didn’t 
mean — ” 

‘‘ Help me,” Mrs. Rice gasped and then gently they 
laid her down. A moment later, and the room was 
still save for the heavy breathing. It was just the 
same in the gray dawn when at last the doctor came. 

‘‘ No pain,” he said, in answer to Polly’s agonized 
appeal. Then her punishment came in the quiet 
tones — 

The end will be easy.” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 215 

A while later, he passed out into the hall again. 
You could hear the heavy breathing even there! 

Aunt Kate was dead ! Even then — three days 
afterwards — Georgie felt it could not be true. As 
she stood in the darkened house, it seemed as if the 
familiar figure must come sailing in, with some 
rambling explanation relating to the well-being of 
others. Dear, kind Aunt Kate ! The hot tears welled 
up into the blue eyes, at the thought of her. It seemed 
impossible. Through the hours, that had followed the 
attack, she, her Mother and Polly, — poor, repentant 
Polly! — had hardly ever left her. All through the 
night — and the next day — and on through another 
night the heaving breathing had lasted. Georgie 
would hear that sound always! Then, just at the 
first streak of gray, there had been that sudden change, 
which tells of the coming of the Herald of the King. 
The breathing grew softer — stopped — went on 
again — then stopped. For a moment they had 
waited — not knowing if — and then — then realized ! 

And in the library, which had been the room she 
had first entered, as a girl bride. Aunt Kate was ly- 
ing, calm and beautiful, amid a forest of flowers. 
They had come — these beautiful, useless, senseless 
tributes, from far and wide; and so great was their 
profusion, that a little pathway had been made among 
the wealth of bloom for those who desired to look 
upon her, in that wonderful sleep, which is so like 
real sleep, and yet, so utterly different all the time. 
And, through these days, the inmates had kept coming. 


2i6 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


In life, the effect of beauty had been marred by the 
slight want of intelligence in the face; but, in death, 
that was gone. She lay there, in the midst of the 
lights and flowers, looking perfectly beautiful and with 
the most wonderful smile upon her face, which 
smile seemed only to grow brighter as the hours 
wore on. 

‘‘ Forty years have fallen from her,” old Mr. Dax 
whispered, to Georgie, with the tears rolling down 
his rugged cheeks. He did not kneel to pray for her ; 
for that he would have thought wrong, but he pressed 
the girfls hand and differences were forgotten. 

The quiet days went on. No one saw Polly. 
Georgie had much to do and did it sorrowfully. She 
had never known how greatly she had cared for Aunt 
Kate, till now. She hated to think she had been im- 
patient of the rambling stories in which the dear soul 
had delighted. Aunt Kate had not had too many 
pleasures in life. She need not have been so intol- 
erant. Though, in the hushed chamber, they whis- 
pered that she looked as if she must speak ” the girl 
realized that the time for speaking was over! Why 
had not she been kinder — made more allowance? 
All the servants had loved and appreciated her. And 
with friends it had been the same tale, while, in the 
villages round, there was sorrow deep and true. 

The sad day came. All through the morning there 
was a stir in the house, though everyone went softly. 
Outside the winter sun shone brightly. As the hours 
wore on, the sound of carriages broke the stillness. 
Strangers kept arriving and had to be greeted. Later 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 217 


came the departure. Georgie had a confused remem- 
brance of a little knot of weeping friends and serv- 
ants, then of the sound of footsteps, as of those who 
bore some heavy weight — a pause — a whisper that 
all was ready, and lastly, seeing a veiled figure passing 
out, first, from among them all, with bowed head. 
A while later, and the procession rolled slowly down 
the drive ; along which she, for whom this little show 
of state was made, had driven a girl-bride, forty 
years and more ago ! The way seemed long. No one 
spoke. After a time, came the Village. Everywhere 
the blinds were drawn, and now and then, some cot- 
tager too feeble to attend the ceremony, stood bare- 
headed in a last salute; while, mingling now with the 
sound of horses’ hoofs, came ever and anon, the tolling 
of the bell. 

''I am the resurrection and the life!’' They were 
passing up the churchyard, now, watching with loving, 
anxious eyes the flower-decked burden they had 
brought from home. The strange service, which 
never from first to last asks mercy for the departed 
soul, was quietly read. Aunt Kate had always thought 
music ‘‘ Popish,” so there was no singing, only as 
they came down the aisle, once more, the sweet, soft 
notes of the Dead March quivered forth. And then, 
with the sunlight falling all about them, they laid 
her down to rest. And so it came to pass to quote 
from the pompously worded monument that his sor- 
rowing widow had delighted years before to erect 
over his remains, that Thomas Penhirst of Penhirst 
Place in the County of Stafford, a Companion of the 


2i8 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


Most Honourable Order of the Bath, late a General 
Officer in Her Majesty's Army, and some time Com- 
mander of Her Forces in Egypt,” and Kate, his wife, 
were re-united ! The churchyard was black with 
people. Everyone was there — county and non- 
county, rich and poor — ^to see the last of her, who 
had been not over wise, often a little wearisome; but 
ever very loving and true. 

“I heard a voice from Heaven.” 

The little group in deepest mourning were cluster- 
ing close together now, striving to keep back the heavy 
sobs which would come, only Polly — Polly stood up- 
right and still, knowing only a great despair ! 

“ The friend of the Poor,” old Mr. Dax said later, 
as he bade adieu to the High Sheriff. The people 
were dispersing. Men were already at work at the 
grave. Everything was over. 

The days went on. Mrs. Rice and Georgie were 
alone. Polly sent word, she wished everything car- 
ried on as her mother liked; and Mrs. Purler, in 
husky tones, told what ‘‘ the dear Mistress’s ” cus- 
toms had been. 

‘‘We shan’t never see her like no more, ma’am,” 
the woman said, while the homely tears fell fast. 

“ It was always like that — everyone loved her. 
How I shall bear to go down to the cottage, I can’t 
think. Nothing but the best of everything would 
content her. And then, for her — never — to see it 
done — to go away — ” Poor Mrs. Rice broke down 
utterly. 

“ Dear Mother ! ” Georgie exclaimed, the tears 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 219 

welling up. I never knew till now, how much I 
loved her. I long to see her and tell her so.'' 

It's too late for that now," Mrs. Rice answered. 

Ah, well — it's my belief she’ll have a great reward 
for all she did for others. I don't know whether 
that's ^ High ' or ‘ Low,' but I think it." 

There was a silence as Georgie turned over the 
letters she was answering, for her cousin. Among 
them were two from Stanmore. Nothing could be 
kinder than Lady Theresa’s and a beautiful cross had 
come with simple, kindly words attached. Veronica 
had written, too, but in her more demonstrative way. 
Dorothy and she had been to Communion and made 
the Stations, rich in Indulgences for the Dead, etc. 
Georgie wondered if it would be misunderstood, as 
she laid it aside for her cousin. And oh, why was 
there no reference to Gerald! He might have writ- 
ten, if only a line. How right she had been in know- 
ing it was real good-by! But never a word! And 
yet he loved her ! Georgie knew that ! She had read 
it in his eyes when he had looked at her, and kissed 
her hand with boyish adoration and, yet, with all 
reverence. Georgie was still young, but she had un- 
derstood. 

If only she might see Gerald, she thought. She 
was going to the Lemmings as soon as she could be 
spared, but she could not leave her mother yet. All 
the old days had come back with a rush upon her 
and she would talk, for hours, of when she and Kate 
were young together. 

Poor Georgie longed to have her difficulties settled. 


220 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


Continuity she felt failed. That every Archbishop 
of Canterbury, from St. Augustine to Cranmer, had 
taken the oath of allegiance to the Pope was, Mr. 
Stanmore had shown her, an historic fact. I will 
be from this hour faithful and obedient to St. Peter 
and to the Holy Apostolic church and to my lord the 
Pope and his canonical successors.'^ To say there was 
continuity between that oath and Dr. Randall David- 
son’s, that God was his witness he held his spirituali- 
ties from the English crown, was folly. But An- 
glican Orders were different. She clung to the words 
of the Prayer Book. Receive the Holy Ghost for 
the oihce and work of a priest!" Still, there was 
Hooker’s contention, etc., and the terrible words of 
Ridley about their being no altar! There must be 
some explanation. She was still eager for the triumph 
of Anglicanism; but less so since she had loved 
Gerald. She must be on her guard about that! To 
remain in a religion in which she no longer believed, 
or to change it for the sake of another, would be 
equally blasphemous. She knew it was a danger. 
Every day, when she said her Rosary, which already 
she had grown to love and find a very mine of Gospel 
truths — she liked to think that, perhaps, Gerald was 
saying his, at the same time. Dear Gerald! 

Georgie was thinking thus, one day when sitting 
with her mother when the voice of Marks roused her, 
saying her cousin wished to speak to her. No one 
had seen Polly since the funeral. How could she face 
her, Georgie thought! 

“I think it has to do with — ” Marks began and 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 221 


then broke down. ‘^Oh, my dear Mistress/’ she 
sobbed. “ It’s only those who were with her, always, 
that knew her worth. What it is to go into her room 
— to see her things — ■ the things that she won’t want 
never no more — ” The old woman failed and, leav- 
ing her mother to comfort her, Georgie went upstairs. 

Polly trembled very much when her cousin em- 
braced her; but there were no signs of tears. 

I wanted to see you,” she said slowly. I have 
been looking into the dispatch box. It’s all written 
down — everything. She knew she was going — she 
seems to have kept adding directions — just as she 
thought of things. There are some written the day 
before—” 

A silence. Outside the twitter of birds, but other- 
wise all quiet. Polly sat rigid, while Georgie brushed 
away her tears. 

Dear Aunt Kate,” she whispered. “ Always like 
that — thinking of others.” 

There’s no one forgotten,” Polly said, trying to 
steady her voice. “ All the people who have things 
at Christmas, and what she wants done for them in 
future — the servants — something too about your 
room at the cottage — I can’t quite make it out — the 
writing is indistinct — not like she used to write. It 
was the last thing added ! ” 

Again the twitter of the birds without and the silence 
within. 

“I wanted to explain,” Polly said after another 
struggle to speak steadily. ‘‘My father did every- 
thing to save her trouble. She had only a life inter- 


222 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


est in the property — it was all settled on me. These 
papers are just her wishes. I wanted to know if 
you and your mother would like to live with me, or 
would rather go to the cottage ? 

“ Dear Polly ! how good of you ! but I think it would 
be better if we went. You see dear aunt had it done 
so nicely. And, then if my father — ” 

‘‘ I forgot your father, but you will be near — that 
is, if Aunt Maggie ever wants again to speak to me.” 

“ Dear Polly. You must not think your being late 
that night was the cause. Indeed, Polly, it wasn’t. 
The doctor told Mother it had been coming a long 
while.” 

“ It’s no use to try and comfort me. To think I 
should have treated her like that — saying I wanted 
to be free! I think of her day and night, out in the 
rain and cold, down by the water — waiting — listen- 
ing! It was cruel of God to take me at my word. 
Oh, I hear her voice — • saying, that all the world 
might change, but old mother never would and then 
— and then ! — ” All Polly’s self command gave way 
and she rocked herself, to and fro, praying to die. 

It was long before Georgie succeeded in bringing 
comfort. In an agony of despair, Polly acknowledged 
that the Daltons were worthless — that in reality, she 
had loved her mother a million times better than all 
the world; adding to her cousin’s surprise, that the 
cause of the trouble had been her own love of praise. 
Little by little, Georgie succeeded in drawing from 
her cousin the particulars of the whole affair which, 
in one way, had not been so great a shock as might 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 223 

once have been. Polly acknowledged that, on the 
Sunday, when Georgie had walked nervously home in 
the dark, she had been following, 7 iot with Nelly 
Dalton but with Harry Routledge in reality; from 
whose manner that day she had felt sure, if she her- 
self had chosen to be treacherous, she might have 
easily supplanted her friend — a piece of information 
which, with utterly mistaken loyalty, she had kept to 
herself. 

As I drove home that night Mother was taken ill,” 
Polly concluded, ‘‘ the whole affair about Nelly seemed 
so important — and now, I think — what did it mat- 
ter — what does anything matter?” 

And through the days that followed, there seemed 
a danger of those hopeless words becoming the key- 
note of Polly's life. But Georgie was so sweet and 
gentle that in the end she succeeded in rousing her 
cousin from despair. The girl’s unselfishness, too, 
brought its reward, since it prevented her dwelling 
on Gerald’s silence, and her own religious difficulties. 
Pier path, just then, was clear — she had but to help 
her cousin to bear the heavy cross, which, like all 
crosses we fashion for ourselves, was far heavier than 
any made by the hand of God! 

“ Dear Aunt Kate was always trying to do things 
for others,” Georgie said, late one wild March after- 
noon, when Polly still refused to come downstairs. 

We must try and grow like her. Mustn’t we ? ” 
Polly did not answer, then ; but later, when Georgie 
descended, dressed for dinner, she found her cousin 
sitting quietly talking to her aunt. 


224 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


And thenceforth Polly took her place as mistress 
of the house, and everything went on exactly as in 
the days of yore. 

“ I like doing what Mother did,’’ she said to her 
cousin, once. And I’m trying to think of others 
as was her way, but — Yes, this was the Shetland 
shawl she always wore! I like to wear it! Feel how 
soft it is! When I found it the other day, and held 
it in my hands, I thought my heart would break ; but 
sorrow doesn’t kill.” 

And after that Polly, as she went about her daily 
work, would often say the same words to Georgie — 
“ sorrow doesn’t kill ! ” 


CHAPTER X 


G EORGIE was in Leinster Square once more. 

She had been reluctant to leave her mother 
and Polly, but both had been urgent she should have 
change and, finally, a letter from the elder Miss Lem- 
ming, saying she had taken it upon herself to arrange 
an interview for her with ‘‘the dear Bishop of Ux- 
bridge,’’ had clinched matters. 

“ She is unhappy,” Miss Lemming said privately 
to her sister after Georgie’s arrival. “ Those tire- 
some Romans ! Did she say anything to you ? ” 

Miss Emma murmured something vague; she had 
had a little chat with Georgie and was disturbed. Her 
own hold on Anglicanism was weak, and she did not 
wish to talk. The elder lady had already spoken to 
the girl, but it had not been satisfactory. Georgie 
had been sweet and gentle. She could not well argue 
with her late teacher, though the conversation had 
been about the early British Church and, it was ob- 
vious, Miss Lemming had simply taken her history 
from Dr. Littledale and Co., and was ignorant of the 
remarkable omissions, etc. Georgie ventured once to 
quote Goodwin, the Anglican Bishop of Carlisle, who 
had had the honesty to allow there was no substantial 
difference between St. Augustine and the British 
bishops ; but the lady did not seem to hear. 

225 


226 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


“ Be on your guard,” Miss Lemming urged when 
Georgie in response to a letter from Lady Melton- 
bury, saying she and her god-daughter were in town, 
was setting out to lunch in Berkeley Square. “ I al- 
ways distrust a Roman.” 

If I had seen the bishop already instead of hav- 
ing to wait till to-morrow, I might have been able to 
convert them,” laughed Georgie, who was in good 
spirits. Perhaps she would hear of Gerald — perhaps I 

‘‘ I have no wish to convert Romans,” the lady 
retorted. All I ask of them is that they will leave 
Anglicans alone.” 

“ Better not try, Georgie,” Miss Emma interrupted. 

I have always been of the opinion of a certain great 
Anglican dean whom no one could suspect of sympa- 
thy with Rome, when he said, speaking of some priest 
or other who had conformed to the Established Church, 
that the Pope did sometimes throw his weeds over into 
our garden ! ” 

Lady Meltonbury’s house was on the west side of 
the Square and the exterior reminded Georgie some- 
what of those with which she had been familiar in 
childhood, at Bath. Nothing could have been more 
affectionate than the greetings bestowed upon her and 
she really enjoyed her luncheon, but, as the time went 
on, and everyone was spoken of but Gerald, her heart 
began to sink. Only once was he mentioned and that 
was when she was told he had been with Father Doug- 
las when he died. Georgie was greatly shocked and 
surprised to hear of the last event. The end had 
come suddenly she learned, but very beautifully since 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 227 


all through the last hours of unconsciousness the good 
priest had believed he was saying Mass, and, from 
the movements of the hands it had been easy to know 
the exact point in the Ritual he believed he had 
reached. It was near the dawn that the feeble hands 
had been raised for the last time as though elevating 
the sacred Host and then had fallen, the task com- 
plete ! ^ There had been just one sigh and all was over. 

“ I never heard anything so beautiful,” Georgie said 
in rather an unsteady voice and was silent, for a 
while, till she told her friends of the coming inter- 
view, arranged for her with the Bishop of Uxbridge. 

‘‘ Miss Lemming says he will make continuity and 
everything quite plain to me.” 

“ I think you are right to see him,” Lady Melton- 
bury answered. “ I wish all converts were as wise. 
I have a horror of anyone being hurried into the 
Fold. That is how disasters occur. You hear of a 
so-called convert reverting to Anglicanism, and every- 
one is amazed. ‘ He has lost his faith,’ people say. 
Rubbish! He never had it to lose! What happened 
was that, the person in question, probably read con- 
troversial books — saw the logical position of Ca- 
tholicism, mistook that for faith, and, as a priest can’t 
see into a man’s heart, was received. And then what 
happens in such a case? — something tries him, and 
as he had never realized a living teaching Church, 
he goes back. He has not lost the faiths because he 
never had it. As Monseigneur Croke-Robinson once 
said, — ' the man who argues himself into the Church 


lA fact. 


228 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


will very quickly argue himself out of it/ Real Faith 
can be destroyed but only by pride or a life of sin. 
So, Georgie, my advice is — see everyone before you 
take the great step.” 

Lady Meltonbury went out driving after luncheon, 
leaving Veronica and Georgie to a quiet chat. The 
latter explained she was not going to think of the 
morrow’s interview or controversial matters, till she 
saw the bishop, and the conversation turned to Doro- 
thy and her engagement and how, for some private 
reason, it was not to be announced for the present. 

“ Oh, yes, tremendously happy,” Veronica said, in 
answer to Georgie’s question. ‘‘ Ted has been in love 
with her since she was twelve, and quite understands 
her. It appears, now, she used, in schoolroom days, 
to confide her woes to him about offending people; 
and this creature — he couldn’t have been fifteen — 
used to console her! I never knew it. My only 
recollection of them is fighting over the jam at tea 
and Dorothy getting into the most appalling row, 
once, for calling him a greedy pig! With the wis- 
dom of riper years, I recognize, now, that it was their 
way of making love at twelve and fifteen! ” 

Georgie laughed, and they talked of poor Mrs. Pen- 
hirst and Staffordshire news generally till, at last, 
Veronica expressed her fears that at the Cottage 
Georgie would never be able to get to Mass. 

But dear, you are going too quickly,” our heroine 
exclaimed. I’m not a Catholic yet — at least, I 
mean a Roman Catholic,” laughing. ‘'If the bishop 
is able to satisfy — ” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 229 

‘‘ I don’t believe it/’ her companion interrupted. 

I believe God is going to give you a great grace. 
Think of the number of people who pass their lives 
without once asking themselves — is my religion true 
— is it the one founded by Jesus Christ! Once 
really admit that He was the Son of God, and no one 
can go on without inquiring as to this all-important 
question. The majority of English do not ask it, for 
the simple reason that they have, in reality, ceased 
to believe in Him. They remain Anglicans because 
it’s respectable and easy — they don’t want to take the 
trouble to think, much less pray for light. And yet 
the Scriptures declare man is required to give a rea- 
son for his faith. God has given you the preliminary 
graces, and I am going to ask Him to give you the 
completing ones. And you must do the same — im- 
plore to be guided into Truth. There can be only 
one truth, you know.” 

In the dusk, Georgie drove home in the carriage. 
She had heard of everyone except of Gerald! 

Yes,” she said, later, to Miss Lemming. I 
shall be glad when I have seen the bishop.” She 
wanted her difficulties settled, but — well it was not 
they alone that troubled; why was there no word of 
or from Gerald? It was her last thought that night. 


Forgive me — much depended on the sentence — 
something I want the County Council to do for my 
East-enders,” the Bishop of LFxbridge said when at 
noon, next day, he kept Georgie waiting a moment 


230 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

whilst he finished a letter. He was not handsome, 
but the face was very attractive. 

You must come and see my colony, there,” his 
lordship went on cheerfully, when they were seated. 

Just as we throw ourselves into the troubles of 
others so will our own burdens be lightened. You 
see what I mean ? — catching the Christ-spirit I call 
it. And that’s my remedy for the little troubles 
you’ve built up for yourself. You’ve looked at them, 
as we all do when young, with a magnifying glass. 
We meet a text, which seems to contradict another 
text — or we read the world was made in six days, 
and that doesn’t tally with what we heard at a modern 
science lecture — something like that. And then, in- 
stead of rising up and catching the Christ-spirit and 
trying to do some good to others, we multiply this 
thing, which concerns ourselves only, until we make 
a mountain out of it. See?” 

Georgie hardly knew what to say. Nothing could 
be kinder than the bishop’s manner, still he was hardly 
meeting her objections, so far! 

Perhaps I haven’t put it clearly,” Dr. Jarratt went 
on. “ You have what, in my curate days, we called 
a touch of Roman fever! Well, a man in a fever 
isn’t a good judge of anything — he must wait till his 
temperature falls! These difficulties are trying, be- 
cause they disturb you. Self — self! See? Noth- 
ing of the Christ-spirit in this! ” 

There was something very attractive about the 
bishop. No one could see him without realizing he 
was a good man, but, if Miss Lemming had written 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 231 

about her difficulties, was he not rather begging the 
question? The vicar and Fr. Smith had taught her 
of self-sacrifice. There was no need for her to con- 
sult a bishop about that. 

It’s the catching of the Christ-spirit,” the Bishop 
began again, but this was really more than Georgie 
could stand, and she plunged boldly into her story, 
explaining how she had been taught the Real Presence 
at St. Cadoc’s, and how, in Staffordshire, her vicar 
had been horrified, declaring she had been brought 
up in Romanism. 

All a mistake,” Dr. Jarratt interrupted. That’s 
how these things occur and, then, there’s an outcry 
at our want of unity. You explained what you be- 
lieve — he misunderstood and thought you meant 
Transubstantiation, when, all the time, you merely 
meant a Real Presence, which is quite a different 
thing, and in which he, himself, believed all the time.” 

Oh no ! It wasn’t a hit like that,” Georgie re- 
torted, and outlined what had passed at Penhirst, and 
how the vicar had apologized after reading Catholic 
Prayers for Church of England People.” 

“ Well I know the work. It goes beyond what I 
myself wish. I don’t call the Rosary an Anglican 
devotion,” then, as the color rushed up into Georgie’s 
face, he went on. ‘‘ I don’t even call it a Catholic 
devotion. I’m not saying there’s harm in it, but it 
belongs to Rome and we are better without it. Now, 
I wonder if you caught a point there? ” 

I suppose you meant to distinguish between Cath- 
olic and Roman Catholic,” Georgie answered. 


232 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Exactly. And now do you know what I am do- 
ing — what my present work is? At one time the 
Protestants captured the Church of England. But 
we are not going to let them keep it. The Romans 
have made a lot out of that capture. I don’t blame 
them. But what I am doing is, trying to bring the 
Church of England back to her ancient Catholic posi- 
tion. And in this great work I want you to help me. 
See?” 

We have said that Dr. Jarratt was attractive, but 
as he spoke of the high mission he believed had been 
entrusted to him, he looked doubly so. As he bent 
towards her, bringing his hands together as a symbol 
of union of forces, Georgie realized all his fascina- 
tion. It was a grand work, if the said Church had 
not been separated from the old one at the Reforma- 
tion. It was to find out that that she had come, but, 
so far, the bishop had not dealt with the point. 

A case like yours gives me positive pain,” Dr. 
Jarratt said. I know what you are in search of — 
a so-called unity. Now I doubt whether the unity 
of Rome isn’t merely a surface affair. And don’t 
you be too sure unity is a completely desirable thing. 
A little difference of opinion shows there’s life in the 
Church and men are in earnest. The unity of Rome 
seems to me to show a want of manliness. No doubt 
it’s pleasant enough, but it’s living in a hot house. 
And, remember, a true woman can have this sort of 
manliness. I want you to have it, when I ask you 
to come and help me to restore Catholicity to the 
Church of your Baptism.” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 233 

The Bishop stopped, took out his watch, made a 
face illustrative of dismay. I have to take the chair 
at a Meeting directly. Tell me — have I been any 
help? Do you realize what a great work lies in your 
hands ? And are you going to do it ? ” 

Georgie felt dismayed. No one could have been 
kinder than Dr. Jarratt, but yet how could she say 
that a conversation which begged the whole question, 
had helped her. She resolved to be brave. 

‘‘ I can’t tell you, my lord,” she said, “ how kind 
I think you’ve been. And if the Church of England 
is really a continuous Church with the pre-Re forma- 
tion one, I can’t fancy a grander work than yours, 
but—” 

Remember what I said,” Dr. Jarratt interrupted. 

A man in a fever, etc. ! Throw away these objec- 
tions. There’s nothing in them. Papal Supremacy 
was rejected at the Reformation, but, otherwise, the 
Anglican Church to-day is the same as the previous 
one. The old Orders have come down — ” 

But the Orders are what I want to know about,” 
Georgie began, and for the first time the bishop be- 
came impatient. 

How can a girl judge upon such a question? No 
break occurred at the Reformation. Look at the 
Prayer Book — ^ the Consecration of Bishops^ — ‘the 
Ordering of Priests f You’ve heard these one-sided 
objections of the Romans. You should have an- 
swered, 'the Church of England to-day is the same 
as she was previous to the Reformation.’ Why that 
thrush at the window, there, would laugh at any other 


234 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

idea. Our Orders are as valid as those of Rome it- 
self. But I have no time — ” 

Dr. Jarratt reseated himself and scribbled a couple 
of lines. 

‘‘ I’ve written to a friend,” he said ; “ a Church de- 
fense lecturer, who goes about the country speaking 
on these points. I wish we had a few more like him. 
I’ve told him to call on you. Come back this day 
week and tell me if you are going to help in the great 
work God has given me to do. I believe it’s the 
greatest work in the world.” 

Georgie, as she walked home, could not but feel dis- 
satisfied. 

The Mr. Storey, to whom the bishop had written, 
duly made his appearance the next day, when the girl 
happened to be alone. He was about forty, with a 
singularly fair complexion, and rather reminded her 
of a fat baby. 

Ought to have written,” he apologized, “ but I 
am run off my legs. Such a demand for my work! 
Last night I was at Gravesend with my lantern show. 
A week ago at Bradford, before that, Doncaster — 
Leeds — all over the place. And the enthusiasm of 
the people! It’s wonderful how the Church is grow- 
ing in the affection of the people. These lectures 
have brought home to them what they never knew 
before. Most of them thought the Church of Eng- 
land began at the Reformation. A man called that 
out one night. And what do you think I did? — 
sat down and laughed ! I apologized, of course, after 
a bit, said the idea of a Church which had existed 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 235 

in these Islands since the time of the Apostles, be- 
ginning in the reign of Henry the Eighth was so comic, 
that I must ask to be forgiven. Very rude of me, 
wasn’t it. Miss Rice, laughing at the poor man’s igno- 
rance? ” 

‘‘ Yes> I am afraid it was,” she answered gravely. 
The china blue eyes looked at him critically and Mr. 
Storey felt, not approvingly. 

“I’m sorry if you think that,” he answered, “but 
I was taken aback. I suspected he was a Roman, 
but it turned out he was a Baptist. ‘ Prove it,’ he 
said, and I answered that I would. I asked if he 
had heard of Dr. Randall Davidson, and he said 
he had. Then, I said, my answer was the simple one 
that he was the 97th Archbishop of Canterbury. You 
should have heard how the people cheered me. 
They simply wouldn’t let him reply. Well, I mustn’t 
go on. The bishop wrote. Splendid man, isn’t he? 
If we had always had such bishops we shouldn’t 
have lost Newman. Not but what I consider New- 
man a much overrated man. But, about yourself. 
Miss Rice, — some little Roman difficulties, I be- 
lieve?” 

If it had not been for the reference to the bishop 
it is possible Georgie might have refused to discuss 
her case with Mr. Storey. There was something 
about the man she disliked — an air of conceit, which 
she could not bear. 

“ I don’t know if mine are great or little,” she 
answered. “ So far, no one has given any reply which 
has satisfied me. You touched a point just now, say- 


236 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

ing Dr. Davidson was the 97th Archbishop of Can- 
terbury.” 

“ Certainly. In some churches we paste up a list 
from St. Augustine to the present occupant. It shows 
plainly the continuity of the Church of England.” 

“ Some friends of mine have argued that this theory 
is ridiculous,” Georgie answered. 

‘‘ How ? ” defiantly. 

‘^This was the illustration they gave. They said, 
' Suppose there had been no Oxford movement, it is 
probable that Anglicanism would, by now, have largely 
adopted the Broad Church view.’ ” 

“ I fail to see what that has to do with the 97th 
Archbishop of Canterbury,” sarcastically. 

‘‘ It has a great deal, if you will listen to what I 
am going to say,” Georgie retorted sharply. ‘‘ There 
are certain clergymen, to-day, whose names they 
quoted, so broad in their views that it is only by a 
stretch they can be called Christians. Suppose that 
movement had captured Anglicanism — as it may, 
even yet, do ! things outwardly would go on in the same 
way — bishops would be consecrated, etc. Would you 
say of such a one — denying that our Lord was more 
than the amiable son of a carpenter — denying the 
atonement — the resurrection, etc. — would you call 
such a one a successor of St. Augustine ? ” 

Mr. Storey had not expected this dainty looking 
little damsel to put awkward questions. He was 
rather taken aback. 

“ I am not aware that any Broad Churchmen have 
gone so far,” he began, but Georgie was at him. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 237 

‘‘ Then for a Church defence lecturer you must be 
badly armed. See to what lengths Dean Henson 
goes in his ‘ Sincerity and Subscription/ before you 
talk like that. Read some of the things that Dr. 
Jowett wrote about the atonement — Read — ” 

Plenty of Romans have written against their own 
dogmas/’ Mr. Storey broke in, triumphantly. 

‘‘ But they didn’t remain Romans,” Georgie re- 
torted. ‘‘ They were excommunicated. Fancy a man 
merely suspected in the Roman church of even vague 
views, being made a canon or a dean ! What I want 
to know is — would you say, if one of these Broad 
Churchmen were given Canterbury, that he was a suc- 
cessor to St. Augustine ? ” 

I’m not going to suppose what couldn’t happen. 
I’m engaged in defending Anglicanism as she is, not 
as she might be, or is represented to be, by some of 
the Italian Mission ! There’s no analogy between the 
cases you suggest and the slight change which took 
place at the Reformation.” 

“ It seems to me you are afraid to answer,” Georgie 
replied. ^^For my part, I should say there was no 
continuity between a man who denied the atonement 
and such a one as the late Archbishop Benson! My 
friends say that at the Reformation so great was the 
change that it is absurd to contend continuity between 
modern Anglican Archbishops and pre-Re formation 
ones.” 

‘‘ Rubbish. All that was done at the so-called 
Reformation, was to cast off Papal supremacy, against 
which this country had ever protested. If you had 


238 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

been at our Church Pageant, last year, you would 
have seen an account given in the booklet of Wil- 
liam the Conqueror refusing to do homage to the 
Pope, thus proving England had always protested 
against his claim.” 

Georgie smiled mischievously. With Dr. Jarratt it 
had all been different. Then she had been anxious to 
be convinced if only he would have argued, but Mr. 
Storey created a feeling of antagonism. 

“ I don't profess to be clever,” she said, but I do 
know a little. I went to the Pageant with Miss Emma 
Lemming, and afterwards I said something like you 
did just now, and she answered that she was afraid 
‘ scene seven ' wasn't described quite honestly! I 
asked the great writer, Mr. Stanmore, about it, and 
he laughed. He got out historical works — no, you 
are quite wrong,” as Mr. Storey ejaculated preju- 
diced Romans 1 ” He always would appeal to 
scholars, who were not Catholics! He read some of 
Freeman's ‘ History of the Norman Conquest ' to me. 
It was entirely William’s own fault the claim was 
made. It had literally nothing to do with Religion. 
William appealed to the Pope about his quarrel with 
Harold — ■ asked his blessing on his cause, and, implied 
that if he conquered England, he would look upon it 
as a Kingdom held from God and the Holy See! 
Mr. Stanmore asked if that was the language of a 
man who repudiated the Pope! He said, William's 
appeal to Rome was bad — that it was bringing the 
Holy See into temporal conquests, and many of the 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 239 

cardinals were bitterly opposed to it. Harold didn’t 
dream of defending the question at Rome. And, 
now, I will read what Freeman — an Anglican utterly 
opposed to Romanism — Regius Professor at Oxford 

— says on the subject. I wrote it down in my pocket 
book. ^ It is enough that however ready Harold as 
a loyal son of the Church might be to seek spiritual 
benefits at the Threshold of the Apostles he could not, 
as a King of the English, allow that any power to 
give or take away the English Crown was vested any- 
where save in the Assembly of the English people! 
You see for yourself it was a purely secular matter! 
Later, when he succeeded in his enterprise, William 
wisely refused to do homage to the Pope for the 
Kingdom. And if the Pope made claim for such 
homage to-day, Mr. Stanmore said every Catholic 
would be up in arms against it. I tell you fairly, 
Mr. Storey, it is things like this which put me off. 
As Mr. Stanmore said, the greater part of the audi- 
ence at the pageant knew little of serious history — 
they took the account to mean that William disputed 
the spiritual authority of the Pope which, as we know, 
never entered his head! Were they meant to believe 
that, Mr. Storey? It may have been a pure accident 

— and no harm intended, as Mr. Stanmore said, but 
there was an ugly look about it which honorable men 
didn’t quite like.” 

Mr. Storey was silent. To Georgie he looked un- 
comfortable. Presently he roused himself. 

‘‘ I haven’t read Freeman. I should like to know 


240 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

more before I accept that view/’ he said, at last, ‘‘ I 
myself use the slide constantly in my lantern lectures, 
and I shall continue to do so.” 

“ Surely Mr. Freeman was not dealing with a view, 
but with an historic fact,'' Georgie answered sharply. 

Is there any recognized historian who has disputed 
it? ” 

“ It seems to me. Miss Rice, you are simply a 
Roman,” Mr. Storey exclaimed indignantly. 

“ No, not yet, but I think continuity fails. I held 
to it as long as I could, though I cannot but see, after 
much study, that what my friends say is true, that if 
you call Dr. Davidson a successor to St. Augustine 
who came direct from the Pope, then you can call a 
man who denies the Divinity of Christ his successor, 
if a real broad Churchman eventually happened to be 
appointed. The divergence in faith is so enormous in 
each case, that there is no possible continuity. And 
whether the broad or high Churchman’s view is the 
true interpretation of the Anglican mind, there is no 
recognized authority to decide. As to it being only 
Papal Supremacy that was cast aside at the Reforma- 
tion, I can’t help seeing that heaps of other things 
went, too, — transubstantiation for one ! ” 

‘‘ Transubstantiation is modern Romanism. What 
the pre-Re formation Church believed, was the Real 
Presence.” 

‘'You really are wrong, Mr. Storey,” Georgie an- 
swered. “ The faith of England was set out in a 
statute after the repudiation of Papal Supremacy, 
which clearly shows that in Henry the Eighth’s time 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 241 

there was no change in the view relating to the Sacra- 
ment at that period. I read the Act myself lately at 
the British Museum.” 

Mr. Storey smiled. 

“ You confound the Anglican doctrine of a Real 
Presence — ” 

“ I do nothing of the kind,” Georgie retorted. “ The 
word Transubstantiation ' is printed in the margin of 
the Act ! ” ^ 

“ The Church of England had become corrupt then. 
After the Reformation, she returned to the view taken 
by the Primitive Church, which is her guide — namely, 
the Real Presence.” 

Georgie sighed. 

My friends read me the black rubric and asked 
how could I accept any sort of faith in any kind of 
Presence with an apology for kneeling ! I couldn’t see 
any answer. As to the Primitive Church, they tell 
me that, if I study the Fathers, I shall find over- 
whelming evidence that the Church has always taught 
the same doctrines.” 

‘‘ Papal Infallibility — the Immaculate Concep- 
tion ! ” sneered Mr. Storey. 

‘‘ I know, I used to say that myself,” Georgie re- 
plied, but I understand some things better now. In- 
fallibility was only defined in 1870, but that does not 
make it a new doctrine ! Four hundred years elapsed 
before the Divinity of Christ was so treated. If that 
point was raised by the Unitarians, surely your answer 
would be that the Church simply made clear her teach- 
131 Henry VIII, 13-14* 


242 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


ing. The same with the Filioque. And if, as you 
contend, the Church fell into error, I don’t see how 
you can answer the Roman Catholic objection, namely 
in that case, Christ’s promise failed ! Besides the ap- 
peal to the Primitive Church is surely private judg- 
ment. You prove the Real Presence by it — the Low 
Churchman the Real Absence! The LFnitarians do the 
like with Scripture as to their view on the Divinity 
of Christ. The Salvationists find in it no evidence of 
Sacraments! I read of a Mormon even who justified 
his creed from the New Testament I Roman Catholics 
contend there must be an appeal to some authority, and 
if that appeal is to be of any use, it must be to one 
which cannot err.” 

‘‘We appeal to the Prayer Book — ” 

“ Oh, Mr. Storey, so do High, Low and Broad ! 
And in their appeal to it and to the Primitive Church, 
each party reaches a different conclusion! I recog- 
nize the truth of these Roman objections. I want to 
be honest. I see that a change was made at the Ref- 
ormation. Continuity therefore fails.” 

“ It does not. All that happened was that Papal 
Supremacy was cast out. And that supremacy was 
only recognized in the later years of the Church of 
England,” Mr. Storey retorted. 

“ How can you argue that, after those words of 
Freeman’s? — ^However ready Harold as a loyal son 
of the Church might he to seek benefits at the threshold 
of the Apostles! * You can’t call the days of Harold 
the Saxon ‘ the later years of the Church of England ’ ! 
I will be honest. I see the Pope was recognized here 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 243 

always. Besides St. Augustine came from Pope 
Gregory.” 

‘'To find a British Church ! ” triumphantly. “ And 
one which refused to recognize him ! We are heirs of 
that British Church.” 

“ Then if the British Church was separate from 
Rome and we are its descendants, how can we, pos- 
sibly, claim Dr. Davidson as the successor of St. 
Augustine at Canterbury?” 

“ You are up in all the quibbles of Rome,” Mr. 
Storey said angrily. 

“ You surely can’t call that a quibble. You said we 
were heirs of the British Church and that it refused 
to recognize St. Augustine, who was created Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury by Pope Gregory, and in the 
very next breath, you claim the present occupant as 
his successor! I quite understand about the British 
Church. I have read what Gildas, the Saxon his- 
torian, says, and how there was no substantial dif- 
ference between St. Augustine and the small British 
Church — those are his very words, not mine! It 
decided to continue to celebrate Easter at the time 
which they had originally received it from Rome! ” 

“ Miss Rice, I shall report to the Bishop you are 
already a Roman.” 

“ No, but I like to be honest. Now I will tell you 
something — the fact that I should have to believe 
Anglicans have no orders, would always keep me back. 
I feel so sure we have bishops and priests. Oh, I 
know there must be something on the Roman side, 
because the Greek Church won’t allow our clergy to 


244 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

officiate at their altars. Even the sect called ‘ Old 
Catholics ’ deny them ! ” 

Simple jealousy,” scoffed Mr. Storey. “ The 
words of the preface to our Ordination service, or 
hath had formerly episcopal consecration or ordina^ 
tion* prove, in spite of the Low Church view, that 
Anglicanism regards orders as a Sacrament incapable 
of being repeated. Then The Ordering of Priests! 
Read the replies of the English Archbishops to the 
Pope’s condemnation of our Ordinal. We truly 
teach the doctrine of the Eucharistic sacrifice and do 
not believe it to he a nude commemoration of the 
sacrihce of the Crossf There’s an end of all Low 
Church nonsense! No you mistake,” as Georgie in- 
terposed, “ the Catechism does not contradict and say 
orders are not a sacrament. A question is asked 
'' How many sacraments are there? ■' And the answer 
is ‘Two only as generally necessary to salvation? 
Orders are not necessary for everyone, any more than 
Matrimony is! Baptism and the Eucharist are!'' 

“ My friends urged that our orders failed because 
of defect of form and intention,” Georgie said. 

‘‘ And / reply in the words of the Anglican Arch- 
bishops, addressed to the Pope : ^ They are in origin, 

continuity, matter, form, intention and all that be- 
long to them identical with those of the Church of 
Rome.' Intention! Mark the word. Identical ' 
too with the orders of Rome. And so they are. 
Take our service. ^ Thy servant now called to the 
office of priesthood.' ‘Receive the Holy Ghost for 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 245 

the oihce and work of a priest' ' And he thou a faith- 
ful dispenser of the Word of God and of his Holy 
Sacraments.' It is clear the Church of England meant 
to make priests. Now, I will give you a book — 
‘ Rome’s Tribute to Anglican Orders.’ The Romans 
don’t like it. The author proves that Newman half 
believed after his perversion in our Orders ! And here 
is the reply of the two Archbishops to the Pope’s 
letter ! ” 

‘‘ Thanks. It all sounds clear, but why did Cran- 
mer alter the ordinal, at the Reformation, if there 
was to be no change.” 

Merely, I suppose, to make it more like the rite 
of the Apostolic ages. Things like the delivery of 
the Chalice, etc., were left out which I myself deeply 
regret, but which it is absurd to say invalidate our 
ordinations.” 

“ But do Roman Catholics — ” Georgie began. 

They condemn on the ground of defect of form, 
and I conclude those things are included. And now 
I must go. If the Romans say we have amended our 
ordinal, since its first issue, answer that you are 
aware of it, but that we ever retained all that was 
absolutely required for valid orders.” 

One moment. I knew I had something else. 
They say, too, that Hooker explains the sense in 
which the word priest was retained — ” 

Mr. Storey jumped up. 

** Look here. You say you want a teaching Church. 
There are your Archbishop’s words, '' We have a 


246 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


Eucharist sacrifice/ You can’t have sacrifice without 
a priest Tell your Roman friends that. I shall see 
the dear Bishop to-morrow.” 

Tell him you have been of assistance to me. I 
will study these papers and hunt up everything. And 
if I want further help, I may write? Thanks. The 
bishop was so kind, but he let the whole question slide. 
Now I shall soon be able to argue with my Roman 
friends.” 

That you may safely do,” Mr. Storey answered, 
but I wouldn’t, if I were you. You have seen me by 
the bishop’s direction. Don’t you think you owe it to 
him to rest satisfied ? They will only begin about this 
letter — as if we cared for their Pope! ” with scorn. 

‘‘ Oh, I don’t agree,” Georgie exclaimed. ‘‘ I 
thought we claimed to be a branch of the Catholic 
Church—” 

Claim 1 We are! ” shouted Mr. Storey. 

“ Then, surely, it must matter how the chief bishop 
of the largest branch regards our claims! Go back 
in history — there never was a time since St. Peter 
when there was not a Pope ! Besides our Archbishops 
are against you. If they didn’t care, why did they 
write so fiercely — claiming that our orders were 
identical with those of the Church of Rome?” 

All I meant was that nothing would ever shake 
my faith in the priesthood of the Anglican Church,” 
Mr. Storey replied. “ And now, before I go, promise 
not to discuss these questions with your Roman 
friends.” 

Georgie looked grave. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 247 


You are like the curate at St. Cadocs’ — you have 
only one idea, to prevent me hearing the other side. 
My Roman friends were the exact opposite — see the 
Bishop of Uxbridge, see everybody, they said, before 
you take any step. If we have such a good case, why 
should I be afraid to give the true reasons, when I 
have learned them, ‘ for the faith that is in me ’ ? 
Things like that put me off. I feel as I did when I 
discovered the real value critics put on Dr. Littledale’s 
book.” 1 

‘‘ ‘ Plain Reasons ! ’ Why, I was going to send it ! ” 
I am sorry,” Georgie answered simply. I know 
all about its utter exposure. If Anglicanism is really 
a branch of the Church, it will only be injured by such 
methods.” 

Mr. Storey said no more, but as he walked away, he 
sighed. 

‘‘ She will become a Roman ! ” he thought sadly. 

1 Cardinal Newman protested against what he styled the 
shameful circulation of Dr. Littledale’s book with the result that 
the Christian Knowledge Society struck it off their list. Ward’s 
Life of the Cardinal, Vol. II, p. 487. 


CHAPTER XI 


I^HIS is a delight,” was Georgie's greeting to 

1 Dorothy, who unexpectedly walked into the 
Lemming’s drawing room late one afternoon at this 
time, having arrived in Berkeley Square for Holy 
Week. 

“ You’ve heard my news? ” the girl asked, blushing. 

I did. Of course you had half told me — ” 

“ I know, but now it’s settled, though Father wishes 
us to wait.” 

“ And I hear it’s of long standing,” Georgie said 
mischievously. 

Horribly,” laughed Dorothy. Even in school- 
room days he used to embarrass me by a perpetual 
stare. I was always so afraid people would notice 
it. And, one Christmas, I remember his wanting to 
kiss me, saying we were cousins — and so we are 
about ten degrees off! I recollect being disappointed 
though, when he took me at my word and didn’t ! Oh, 
Georgie, poor Mrs. Penhirst! We were so sorry. 
She and I always got on together. She didn’t mind 
my out-spoken comments, as you did.” 

The last named smiled sadly. 

How little we ever thought we should become such 
friends. Oh, Dorothy, I’m so glad to see you.” 

248 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 249 

There came an uncertain note and the latter, glancing 
up from under her eye-lids, which was a way she 
had, took in the situation. 

“ Difficulties not settled ? ” 

I’ve given up continuity,” was the answer. The 
change at the Reformation I see was enormous. 
Cranmer’s opinions alone — ” 

Which, as he loyally put it,” Dorothy interrupted, 
were entirely subject to any fresh ones Henry might 
form on Theological subjects ! I have heard Cranmer 
called a clever knave, but I can’t think he was after 
that! I should never have been such an idiot as to 
put it on paper! What’s keeping you back? ” 

‘‘ Because I believe we Anglicans have valid orders. 
I’ve seen a bishop, a Church defense lecturer and a 
curate.” 

“ Don’t you think you ought to see someone too, 
on our side?” 

I’m going to, after reading all they wish.” 

Quite right, but don’t forget reading won’t give 
the true faith. Only God’s grace can do that. And 
to get it you must pray.” 

‘‘ I know. And you will pray for me, won’t you ? ” 
Dorothy nodded. 

Now, tell me about yourself,” she said. 

Nothing about myself,” Georgie answered. 

Dumps ? ” queried Dorothy. There was nothing 
abrupt — on the contrary the tone nearly upset 
Georgie. It had been a bad day. Gerald had en- 
grossed all her thoughts. Something rose in her 
throat. She jumped up and began arranging some 


250 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

cards on the mantelpiece, till Dorothy’s arms came 
suddenly round her. 

‘‘ Dear Georgie, what is it ? ” and the sweet tones 
were too much. ‘‘ Tell me,” the soft voice whispered 
when at last the sobs became less violent. 

Oh, I couldn’t,” Georgie managed to say. '' I 
think it was seeing you — it brought back — oh, it’s 
nothing — nothing! ” 

Georgie, I shall be hurt if you don’t. I told you 
in reality about Ted long before — ” 

Oh, but this is different — ” Georgie began — but 
Dorothy interrupted. 

“ Look here. I’m certain you care for someone. I 
knew it ! ” as Georgie hid her face. Is it hopeless? ” 
I don’t know. Dorothy, I can’t tell you. And 
please understand — nothing was his fault. He never 
said a word or — ” She was going to say, “ or gave 
a sign,” when the remembrance of the look in Gerald’s 
eyes — the pressure of his lips on her hand, stopped 
her. “ I think,” she said simply, “ perhaps it was like 
this — at first he cared, and then — when he didn’t 
see me any more — he found out he didn’t, really — 
at least, not like I did.” 

Dorothy stood perplexed. The alteration in 
Georgie shocked her. All the brightness gone. And 
Dorothy knew why! Even if it were hopeless, noth- 
ing could be more humiliating to a girl than to feel she 
had given her heart without warrant, and putting her- 
self in Georgie’s place she determined to relieve her 
friend of part of her trouble. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 251 

Georgie/’ she whispered, “ suppose I don’t need 
to ask ? ” 

For answer, two soft hands clutched hers in a 
spasm of shame. 

‘‘ Don’t ! ” she exclaimed. 

‘‘ I mean,” Dorothy went on, disregarding the en- 
treaty, ‘'if it is dear old Gerald, you needn’t think it 
is different with him, or that he altered. I won’t al- 
low him to be wrongly judged. I’m certain he showed 
you at Stanmore he cared. I knew he was desperately 
in love with you, though, at first, I could hardly be- 
lieve it, because Gerald has always seemed so indif- 
ferent to girls.” 

“ And he does like me, after all? ” Georgie asked, in 
a voice of utter relief. “ It was the feeling I had 
made a mistake — that I cared and he didn’t, which 
made everything worse. When I left he was to write 
and was coming to see me. I was so happy and — ” 
Georgie broke down. 

“ Dear, don’t,'' Dorothy exclaimed piteously, the 
violet eyes filling. “ It wasn’t his fault. He went to 
Father—” 

“Yes?” Georgie asked, in a little frightened 
whisper. 

“ Why you see, dear, there was such a hopeless pros- 
pect. The property has fallen greatly, while the ex- 
penses are the same, and Father has to put by for his 
huge family. He told Gerald it was impossible — 
that he must marry money.” 

“ What did he say ? ” Georgie asked. She had 


252 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

nearly called him Gerald ! In her thoughts and pray- 
ers she always did. 

Dorothy smiled. 

‘‘ Said what we all should, that he should never 
marry. Father was upset. You know how devoted 
he is to Gerald. If he had only been angry, like some 
young men, it would have been easier. But instead, 
Gerald was just as sweet and gentle as ever. He 
broke down telling Father he should never care about 
anyone else. He went abroad because Father wished 
it, but I don’t think it will do much good. And I 
thought, even if I had to let you know it was impos- 
sible, still you’d prefer to understand he did care.” 

‘‘ I should think so ! I can’t ever thank you enough, 
Dorothy. Oh, it was dreadful when I thought I had 
made a mistake.” She saved herself somehow. I’m 
not going to cry any more,” she went on bravely, and 
clenching her hands, ‘‘ at least I am going to try not. 
I have so much to be glad about. I feel so proud 
of his loving me. From the first I cared and — and,” 
speaking shyly, ‘‘ I think — perhaps — it was like that 
with him. I’m so glad he cared. He is so good. 
Isn’t he?” 

He has always been the same,” Dorothy said. 
‘‘ The fathers at Stony hurst gave a wonderful account 
of him. And there was no show. Except that he 
worked splendidly to the casual observer, he was only 
a bright, laughing boy, keen on games, but his in- 
fluence for good was great, they say. And, since he 
left, he has always been everything Father hoped.” 

I’m going to try and bear it bravely,” Georgie 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 253 

whispered after a little, because I’m so grateful I 
won his love, Perhaps, to-morrow I shall be wretched 
again, but now I can only think of that. I’m content 
for a little! Of course I know he will have to alter 
— I couldn’t expect him always to go on thinking of 
me, though I shall never care for anyone else, but 
still I don’t think he will, yet — do you ? ” Her voice 
shook. 

“ I’m sure he won’t,” Dorothy answered. “ Gerald 
was never one to change quickly.” 

The pair sat on in silence, after that, till the car- 
riage was announced and then it was arranged that 
Georgie should lunch in Berkeley Square the follow- 
ing- Wednesday. 

‘‘ And you ought to see someone on our side. And 
the light won’t come without prayer,” the visitor said, 
as she prepared to depart. 

‘‘ Oh, I do pray. I’m always saying the Rosary for 
it.” 

‘‘ The Rosary ! ” amazedly. 

Yes. My Anglican book of devotions contains it, 
so why shouldn’t I use it ? Look ! ” holding up her 
beads. 

Gerald’s old school one 1 ” Dorothy exclaimed. 

‘‘ He taught me how to say it,” Georgie began 
proudly, then came to a sudden stop. 

Dorothy only stooped and kissed her. 

The luncheon in Berkeley Square duly came off, and 
afterwards Georgie sat chatting with Dorothy, till it 
was time for the latter to go to Farm Street for 


254 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Tenebrce, while she herself armed with a letter of 
introduction to a certain Father Sutton went round 
to the house in Mount Street. At first she felt shy, 
but the priest’s spiritual face and kindly manner quickly 
reassured her and enabled her to state her position 
clearly. 

With Anglicanism, she explained, she was utterly 
dissatisfied. Unity was to be the chief mark of the 
true Church : our Lord had laid it down that every hon- 
est enquirer should be able to recognize it by this fact 
alone — and in the Anglican Church unity there was 
none! The lecturer, whom the Bishop of Uxbridge 
had sent her, had pretended that there was not real 
unity even at Rome, giving as an instance Cardinal 
Newman and Mr. Ward, but she recognized that he 
utterly failed to see what a Catholic friend had pointed 
out, that amongst Anglicans it was a case of conflict 
over the most fundamental articles of the Christian 
Faith whereas in the Church to which Newman be- 
longed it was a case of conflict over the best policy to 
be pursued where important religious objects were in- 
volved. Continuity, too, failed. She recognized an 
enormous change at the Reformation, but still she could 
never be a Catholic, feeling sure that Anglican orders 
were valid. She gave the reasons which Mr. Storey 
had given her in support of her belief, and said she 
would like to know why they had been condemned by 
Rome, finishing by quoting the lecturer’s words that 
the cause of the changed Ordinal was to make the new 
one more like the Apostolic rite. 

‘‘ And when,” Father Sutton asked quietly, ‘‘ was 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 255 

your Ordinal more like — when first amended in 1552 ? 
or when, again, altered in 1662 and made more closely 
to resemble ours? Well, we won’t trouble about that 
now. The condemnation was for defect of form and 
intention, and you want me to tell you the reasons 
for the decision. But first, you said you could never 
be a Catholic, because you feel Anglican orders are 
valid. That is an utterly ww-Catholic way of regard- 
ing the matter. For instance — it is a matter of dis- 
pute, remember — J share, myself, the opinions of a 
learned lawyer, the late Sergeant Bellasis, and the 
late Father Gallwey, and feel sure that your Bishop 
Barlow was never consecrated. And, if he were not, 
he had consequently no power to consecrate Archbishop 
Parker, from whom all your Church derives. Yet, 
I do not disbelieve in the validity of your orders on 
this ground, but on quite another, namely that for 
us Catholics the question has been settled by the Bull 
Apostolicce Curce which pronounced them 'absolutely 
null and utterly void by defect of form in the rite and 
defect of intention in the minister/ Catholics, my 
child, believe Christ was really God, and that, conse- 
quently, His promise was carried out, that when the 
Holy Ghost came the same should abide in the Church 
for ever and teach all truth. Hence we accept Her 
teaching and authority. It is on that ground that I 
disbelieve in your orders, and not because personally 
I am convinced Barlow was never consecrated.” 

Georgie felt that, till then, she had hardly realized 
the Catholic position of a teaching Church. Once ad- 
mit that, and Infallibility seemed to follow! Vaguely 


256 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

she had already seen this ; but had, hardly, fully com- 
prehended all it meant. She must think it out. She 
had heard of Barlow from Mr. Stanmore, who had 
expressed the same view as Father Sutton. 

‘‘Why do you think he was not consecrated?” she 
asked. 

“ On many grounds, one of which is, that he, him- 
self, did not regard Episcopacy as of Divine origin, 
and that he publicly declared consecration unneces- 
sary.” 

“ Father Sutton! ” incredulously. 

“It is an historic fact about which no doubt can 
exist. The Anglican Bishop Burnett for one, in his 
History of the Reformation, has dealt with it fully. 
Henry, after casting off Papal Supremacy, meant to 
be all powerful in the new Church of England. He 
consulted certain bishops and others and among them, 
two of his creatures, — namely, Cranmer and Barlow 
— and put two famous questions — one — ^Whether 
the Apostles, lacking a higher power ^ — mark the 
words 1 — ‘ in not having a Christian King among them, 
made bishops by that necessity or by authority given 
of God/ and Barlow answered : ‘ Because they lacked 

a Christian Prince by that necessity they ordained 
bishops/ Again, Henry asked, ‘ Whether in the New 
Testament be required any consecration of a bishop 
or priest or only appointing to the office be sufficient^ 
and Cranmer replied: 'In the New Testament he 
that is appointed to be a bishop or a priest needeth 
no consecration by the Scripture for election or ap- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 257 

pointment thereto is sufficient!' And Barlow an- 
swered, ^ Only the appointing! ' " 

“ Father, it can't possibly be true.” 

‘‘ I deal as I say, with an historic fact, my child. 
Moreover Barlow declared in a sermon, that if the 
King chose as supreme head of the Church of Eng- 
land ’ — I use his own words — to appoint a learned 
layman a bishop, that it would be sufficient to make 
him one without any orders ! ” 

‘‘ Can our clergy, possibly, know this ? ” Georgie 
asked. 

“ The well informed, surely must," Father Sutton 
answered. ‘‘ Indeed we know they do, because of an 
ingenius argument they have arranged on the point, 
which we will come to later, when dealing with 
Parker’s consecration ; meanwhile, we will go on with 
Barlow. Bellasis, a most distinguished Chancery bar- 
rister, years ago sifted the whole evidence and declared 
the man was never consecrated. It has been said on 
our side, by a few, that there is no register of his con- 
secration, but that is really no argument at all. It 
might easily have been lost or neglected to be made, as 
Mr. Denny, one of the best writers on the Anglican 
side, has clearly shown. He scores another good point, 
too, in Barlow’s favor, when he contends that, in the 
dispute with his Chapter, the latter would have been 
more than human if realizing he was unconsecrated, 
they had not rounded on him, and reminded him he 
was no true bishop, but when one goes into the matter 
one is not so much impressed. My private opinion is, 


258 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

that he had a rooted objection to the ceremony and 
was therefore never consecrated. Others say, when 
he would have gone through a ceremony for form sake, 
a series of events happened which prevented it. If 
this is so, it is easy to see he may have been led into 
acting, as a bishop, without being consecrated, and 
then, afterwards when a ceremony could have been 
performed he may have said to himself — what’s the 
use of making a stir about it, now ! Remember, Bar- 
low had declared no consecration needed — the royal 
appointing all sufficient, even if the King liked to make 
a layman a bishop! Times were different then, and 
things did not become public property, as now. There 
was no press. No doubt the Chapter of St. David’s 
took it for granted that Barlow had been consecrated 
or else, as Mr. Denny says, they would have twitted 
him with it.” 

‘‘ What were the series of events, which may have 
prevented his consecration ? ” Georgie asked. 

“ I will tell you ; but, remember, I shall want you 
to verify these points. Oh, you have made notes! 
Good. Never trust to other people’s references. And 
first, I should tell you that Lingard, the great Catholic 
historian, believed Barlow went through a ceremony 
of consecration and Mr. Denny, most fairly, quotes his 
question — why should Barlow, alone, have exercised 
episcopal office without consecration? The answers 
are — the views of Barlow on the subject — the de- 
sire of Henry to be all powerful and the accidental 
circumstances! Bellasis points out, that Barlow was 
elected Bishop of St. Asaph in January, 1536, but 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 259 

though '' Cranmer's Register at Lambeth is very minute 
and perfect in recording all the consecrations of 
Bishops in his province during his Archepiscopate there 
is no record of Barloufs/ Still, that may be accident, 
but listen. On the i8th February he was transferred 
to St. David’s, and that he was not then consecrated, 
Mr. Bellasis proves by the Conge d elire to the Dean 
and Chapter of St. Asaph’s to elect another Bishop, 
in Barlow’s place, which expressly styled the latter 
^Bishop elect!' Further — the cause of the vacancy 
is said to be exchange! Now Bellasis points out that 
in no other case is a translation of Bishops — which, 
goodness knows, is common enough — ever described 
by any other word than translation; but, in this case, 
it is 'an exchange!^ Nor is there any other case, 
in which a consecrated Bishop is ever called Bishop 
elect! Another curious thing. Barlow had no op- 
portunity then of going to St. David’s. He was or- 
dered off by Henry on a special mission to the King 
of Scotland and Strype, the famous Protestant Ec- 
clesiastical writer, describes Henry’s Ambassador as 
what — why as 'Bishop elect!' In Heaven’s name, I 
ask, why describe a man, who was a bishop, as bishop 
elect ? ” 

“ Was he received as a bishop, when he did go to 
St. David’s?” Georgie asked. 

Oh yes.” 

" But, then might not he have been consecrated after 
this Scotch journey — not at St. David’s, but some- 
where else ? ” 

" Some Anglicans have contended that, but to me. 


26 o STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


it doesn’t seem to hold water. They say he came to 
London and was consecrated, on the feast of St. Bar- 
nabas. Two bishops, certainly were consecrated that 
day, but their names are known and their registers 
are in existence. And, besides, if he were consecrated, 
on that day, the most extraordinary thing happened. 
Barlow is described, in a paper relating to the Scotch 
journey, dated June 12th — the day after St. Bar- 
nabas and addressed to Norroy King at Arms, as " then 
elect of St. Asaph now elect of St. David’s ! ’ As 
Father Gallwey has well said if Barlow had been con- 
secrated on June the 11th it is not credible that a paper 
should come out on June the 12th from the office of 
Cromwell who was lay Vicar-General, in zvhich he is 
called Bishop elect!' Moreover, he took his seat in 
the House of Lords on June 30th and, from his manner 
of doing so, it is certain he was not consecrated before 
June nth, since he took a place below the two bishops 
consecrated on that day! Father Gallwey makes a 
great point, relating to that, when he reminds his 
Readers that Barlow had been acting as a Bishop since 
April! Besides as Fr. Breen, the Benedictine, has 
shown, if Barlow had been consecrated on that day 
he must have taken precedence of Bishop Repps who 
had not been elected till May 31st, of that year, 
whereas Barlow had been elected April loth, and 
summoned to the House on April 27th. All these 
things may have been a series of accidents — an acci- 
dent that a man, who had been consecrated Bishop 
of St. Asaph, should be styled ‘ Bishop elect ’ on be- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 261 


ing translated to St. David’s — an accident, of which 
there exists no parallel, that ‘ a translation ’ should be 
described as * an exchange ’ — another accident that 
Strype should describe him, if he were consecrated, in 
the only way he could have described him if he were 
not! But isn’t it a climax, that all these things should 
have happened to a man, who has given his written 
opinion that a bishop needs no consecration, only the 
appointing by the Crown ! which last Barlow certainly 
had? Still, in spite of this. Catholics — as Father 
Sydney Smith, in his able and most fair article on 
Anglican orders, in the Catholic Encyclopedia, has 
pointed out — do not say he was not consecrated ; but 
only, that such grave doubt exists and must exist as 
to make the consecration utterly unreliable.” 

What was the ingenuous argument you said 
Anglicans employed, to get over this difficulty, in re- 
lation to Barlow consecrating Archbishop Parker? ” 
Georgie asked. 

There exists a Register of the latter’s consecra- 
tion at Lambeth to which great suspicion attaches, 
though Father Sydney Smith, one of our great au- 
thorities accepts it as ‘ substantially accurate ’ though 
he allows that the opposite view, which I uphold, is 
worthy of consideration. I must tell you that at a 
consecration, the assistant bishops who, in this case, 
were Hodgkyn — the one priest who had been or- 
dained under the old ordinal, and Scorey and Cover- 
dale, who were merely creatures of Cranmer’s new 
book — are directed to place their hands on the new 
bishop’s head, but the consecrator alone is directed 


262 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


to say the words ! ^ Even had Hodgkyn been conse- 
crator it would have availed nothing, since, the new 
Ordinal was used, which has been declared utterly 
void on the ground of defect of form and intentions/ 
Well, this register at Lambeth is a very curious docu- 
ment. Father Breen has shown it does not agree with 
the paper at the British Museum and which appears 
to be a copy of the original entry. The Lambeth 
register is suspiciously elaborate. A register is gen- 
erally a plain statement of fact. This tells of a 
faldstool with hangings ! — the clear voice of the 
Archbishop’s chaplain ! and so on, which suggests that 
the person, who drew it up, was so desperately anxious 
to substantiate the fact of a consecration, that he over- 
did his part. But there is a stronger reason for 
thinking the Lambeth Register if not a forgery is, at 
least, a very much amended document. The Ordinal 
used was that of 1552. Now this rules, that the as- 
sistant bishops shall lay hands on the new bishop, 
but the consecrator alone, is to recite the words. This 
register tells us that in defiance of this rubric, all the 
bishops repeated the words ! Now does not that look 
as if the writer of the Register, knowing a question 
had arisen about Barlow’s consecration, thought he 
saw a way out of the difficulty, by declaring that these 
assistant bishops set the rubric aside and, on this oc- 
casion only, did what their Ordinal directed them not 
to do ! and does still, if you refer to your Prayer Book ! 
Another extraordinary thing, too — Catholics cried 

^ See Anglican Prayer Book — Form of consecration of a 
Bishop. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 263 

out against Parker being an Archbishop — asked, 
where was the true bishop who performed the cere- 
mony — the invalid Ordinal, remember, had not been 
pronounced on then ! — and what did Parker do ? 
One thing he did not attempt — the first thing too, 
which, if all had been above board, one would have 
expected him to do! — and that was to produce this 
Register giving Barlow as consecrator I He did some- 
thing else — did what no one, who believed in Holy 
Orders could have done — applied for an Act of Par- 
liament to make good all defects in his consecration.^ 
It professes to make good all the deficiencies, relating 
to the consecration of the new Anglican Hierarchy! 
A man, if he can derive satisfaction from that, may 
be a good citizen, but he can have no knowledge of 
Christianity.” 

'' I don’t wonder, with all this before them, Rome 
condemned our orders,” Georgie exclaimed excitedly. 

My child, it is just what Rome did not do ! Bar- 
low’s case was only before the Commission, one morn- 
ing, and for an hour or two, on another day, and 
Parker’s consecration had nothing to do with the de- 
cision, which was reached solely on the ground of 
^ defect of form and intention.^ I’m afraid I can’t go 
into those to-day, but if you will come in after the 
office, on Holy Saturday, I will deal with the matter 
then. Meanwhile hunt up all the references I have 
given — study and above all, pray/' 

There is little need to say, Georgie went home in a 
disturbed frame of mind. Even the evening in Berke- 
1 The first statute made in the Parliament, held 30th Sept., 1556. 


264 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


ley Square where, in the privacy of her own room, 
Dorothy read aloud extracts from a letter of Gerald’s 
which largely concerned herself, though it made her 
happier, could not destroy the effects of what she had 
heard. If Father Sutton was right then, to say the 
least of it, Anglican orders were more than doubtful. 
The girl spent hours at the British Museum, and the 
more she studied, the more clearly she saw that every 
word, the priest had said, was corroborated. She 
read, with horror, the Elizabethan Act making good 
the defects of Episcopal consecration, by Parliamen- 
tary approval, and, in so doing, realized the utter dif- 
ference which exists between modern Anglicanism and 
that of the period in question. The more she studied, 
the more she saw that the Reforming bishops simply 
disbelieved in orders, and that they proved it by 
allowing unordained ministers, from Scotland, to of- 
ficiate in their dioceses; while Bishop Goldwell de- 
clared that some of Elizabeth’s bishops had never been 
ordained priests. Georgie was so disturbed, that she 
was glad to get out of attending St. Cadoc’s on Maundy 
Thursday, going instead, to the High Mass at Farm 
Street, at eight o’clock, and breakfasting afterwards, 
in Berkeley Square. The sunlight streamed through 
the stained windows, the white veiled crucifix and the 
golden vestments of the priests stood out in contrast 
to the rest of the somber surroundings, and the whole 
office was a delight to the girl. She felt it was real. 
She knew the same service was being offered in every 
Catholic Church, throughout the world. There were 
no differences, such as existed between St. Cadoc’s and 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 265 


Penhirst. The Mass of Maundy Thursday is ex- 
quisitely beautiful. As the bells pealed and the organ 
rolled forth triumphant tones in the Gloria in excelsis, 
Georgie forgot her troubles; there was only one mo- 
ment of sadness and that was, when her friends left 
her to receive the Bread of the Strong and she was 
alone. 

Georgie spent Good Friday in Leinster Square. She 
thought it best, though the uncertainty of the Angli- 
can position spoilt to her the attendance at St. Cadoc’s. 

I slept better,’’ she said, when next morning, Miss 
Lemming complimented her on her improved appear- 
ance; and quickly evaded replying to the lady’s sug- 
gestion that she should visit St. Cadoc’s, that afternoon, 
preparatory to the morrow’s feast. Georgie felt that, 
happen what might, she would never again confess to 
anyone deriving orders through Barlow. 

The office that morning, at Farm Street, was a 
fresh delight to her. She was deeply interested in the 
blessing of the New Fire and Pascal Candle, but the 
prophecies rather wearied her. The High Mass, how- 
ever, made up for all. To her it came as a revelation, 
since Holy Saturday at St. Cadoc’s might be described 
as a Dies non, whilst in the Catholic Church she found 
it was one of the greatest days. The beautiful Gospel 
sounded almost new — Nolite timer e vos; scio enim 
quod lesum qui crucidxus est, quceritis: non est hie; 
surrexit enim sicut dixit. Venite et Videte locum 
positus erat Dominus.'' ^ It seemed to her, as if she 

1 Fear not you ; for I know that you seek Jesus who was cru- 
cified: He is not here: He is risen as He said. Come and see 
the place where the Lord was laid. 


266 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


had never realized the Resurrection till that moment 
and when later, the Ite missa est was followed by the 
chanting of the Alleluia, she felt that Easter had really 
come. 

I wish it had,” grumbled Dorothy. This is the 
third hsh day this week and I’m starving. If I 
weren’t so horribly well I should be dispensed. You 
are coming to dinner to-morrow night. I go home 
next day and I’ve a lot to say.” 

‘‘What about?” Georgie asked curiously. 

“ You’ll hear when you come,” retorted Dorothy 
mischievously, and vanished. 

Georgie found Father Sutton in the hall, and they 
were soon deep in conversation. He made careful en- 
quiries as to whether she had looked up all the points, 
and seemed pleased when she explained she had read 
Mr. Denny’s book on the Anglican side, and Father 
Sydney Smith’s article in the Catholic Encyclopaedia 
on the subject, but he laughed when she told him she 
had also perused “ Rome’s Tribute To Anglican 
Orders,” which Mr. Storey had sent her. 

“ An old work which has been exposed in the most 
drastic way by Fr. Sydney Smith in his Reply ‘ Rome’s 
Witness Against Anglican Orders.’ When I tell you 
that the writer takes Cardinal Newman’s words ^ As 
to the possession of an Episcopal succession (he is 
speaking of the Church of England) from the time 
of the Apostles j well it may have it and if the Holy 
See ever so declared I will believe it as being the de- 
cision of a higher judgment than my ownf and actually 
argues from them a half admission on Newman’s part 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 267 

that he believed in Anglican orders, you will see what 
it is worth ! And that in the face of the fact that 
the Cardinal on the very next page declares that he 
would require a miracle before he himself could be- 
lieve in those very orders by his .own unaided judg- 
ment ! Father Sydney Smith justly asks what we are 
to think of the value of a writer who stops a quota- 
tion at such a point, not to mention the omission to say 
that over and over again elsewhere Newman had de^ 
dared most unmistakable his disbelief in Anglican 
orders! The rest of the work is carried on in much 
the same way. The pamphlet is of course for serious 
controversial purposes absolutely worthless. The 
Anglican clergy, generally, are, as Father Sydney 
Smith declares, far above countenancing controversy 
carried on in that way. Now, we will leave Barlow, 
etc., who is of no real importance in the matter, and 
pass at once to the formal condemnation of the orders 
at Rome, on the ground of defect of form and inten- 
tion. The Church had practically condemned them in. 
Tudor days, when, under Queen Mary, Gardner or- 
dained prelates to supersede the bishops ordained un- 
der Edward, because, as Lingard tells us, they had 
been consecrated according to the new Ordinal which 
was held insufficient. And from that day Rome has 
never varied, but has ordained every clergyman who 
has ever come to her from Anglicanism. Julius the 
Third, in 1552, and Paul the Fourth, five years later, 
directed Cardinal Pole that all ordained, under the 
Edwardine Ordinal, must be reordained. From the 
first it was treated as null. There was a long in- 


268 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


vestigation, too, in the case of Gordon, the Protestant 
Bishop of Galloway, in 1704, who became a convert, 
and his orders were pronounced invalid.” 

“ At St. Cadoc’s, they used to say the decision was 
because Rome was jealous of Anglicanism,” Georgie 
said, and Father Sutton smiled. 

‘‘ I don’t think so,” he said, good humoredly. “ In 
the East and elsewhere are many schismatic bodies, 
who broke with the Church, but, as they never tampered 
with the Ordinal, their orders are perfectly valid. 
Why should the Catholic Church single out Anglican- 
ism for special jealousy? The Greek Church — the 
largest of her enemies — has, she declares, valid or- 
ders, as well as several small sects like the Jansenists 
— the followers of Dr. Dollinger. Now, we will con- 
sider the grounds of the condemnation — defect of 
form and intention. I shall deal, only, with the High 
Church claims. No one doubts that in your Prayer 
Book are forms for the making of bishops and priests. 
Your Archbishop Whateley has explained, exactly, 
what they mean — office bearers and ministers are all 
he claims for them, and that every Catholic will allpw 
the Established Church possesses. It is practically all 
that ever was claimed for them, till the Oxford Move- 
ment, and High Anglicanism has progressed, of late! 
The Anglican Archbishops in their reply to the Papal 
Bull, went so far as to assert that Anglican orders 
were ^ identical ^ with those of Rome ! in form, inten- 
tion, etc. ! Well, are they? From the earliest period, 
certain rites have been in use. There are differences in 
the text, but they are all similar in the essential forms, 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 269 

which accompany the imposition of hands. All 
signify the Order to be given and ask the necessary 
graces for the state. Cranmer’s Ordinal, of 1552, 
does not state the Order to be given. You will have 
no difficulty in seeing a copy at the Museum. Just 
one hundred years later, and, consequently, just one 
hundred years too late, your Ordinal was amended and 
the words for the Office and work of a priest in the 
Church of God* inserted! The form for the conse- 
cration of a bishop was likewise amended.^ For a 
hundred years no mention had been made in it of this 
office, then^ the words which you will find in your 
Prayer Book, to-day, were inserted. ‘ Place the Or- 
dinals of 1552 and 1662 together and you will see for 
yourself. As Lingard truly said, of the earlier 
Anglican rite, it was as suitable for the admission of 
a parish clerk as for the consecration of a Bishop* 
Not the faintest reference to the Episcopal office is to 
be found. But it is only when we come to intention 
that you will see the true meaning of Cranmer’s actions 
in changing the Ordinal. From time to time, almost 

i“Take the Holy Ghost and remember that thou stir up the 
grace of God which is in thee by imposition of hands for God 
hath not given us the spirit of fear but of power and love and 
of soberness.” Cranmer’s Ordinal, 1552. 

One hundred years later the following was inserted, but by 
that time Orders had been lost. "Receive the Holy Ghost for 
the office and work of a Bishop in the Church of God, now com- 
mitted unto thee by the imposition of our hands. In the name 
of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. And 
remember that thou stir up the grace of God which is given thee 
by this imposition of our hands. For God hath not, etc.” Ordi- 
nal as amended in 1662. 


270 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

in fear and trembling, the Catholic Church has added 
to the beauty of the rite, but never has she taken out 
anything! Father Sydney Smith quotes the great 
Oriental scholar, Morinus, whose works, one of his 
biographers states, ‘ are valued by Protestants as well 
as Papists’ on account of his learning and who tells 
us that the modern Roman Pontifical contains all 
that was in the earlier Pontificals/ and goes on to 
speak of it as an 'impressive fact/ that there has ever 
been one form of Ordination and that the later hooks 
omit nothing that was present in the older/ and con- 
cludes by pointing out that the modern form ^ differs 
neither in word nor ceremony from that used by the 
ancient Fathers/ Contrast that attitude with the one 
adopted by Cranmer! Contrast his conduct with the 
dicta respecting Holy Orders laid down by Pope In- 
nocent the First and written four hundred years after 
Christ. Who does not know and consider/ he says, 
'' that what was delivered to the Roman Church by St. 
Peter the Prince of the Apostles, and is to this day 
kept (by it) — the words themselves showing an un- 
broken tradition — ought to be observed by all and 
that no practice should be substituted or added with- 
out being sanctioned by authority or precedent/ The 
Catholic Church has never defined exactly the moment 
when orders are received. She has declared that, to 
be received validly, the prescribed form must be suffi- 
ciently preserved, and she lays down that an equivocal 
rite, which may mean one thing or may mean another, 
will not suffice for a valid Sacrament. You see 
exactly, therefore, how telling is the objection taken 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 271 

by Lingard to the Reformed rite for consecrating a 
bishop in 1552, when he says it would do as well for 
the making of a parish clerk. From the earliest 
times, of which we have record, there is to be found 
the prayer which you will find in our Ordinal — Deus 
honoruni Omnium. This is generally regarded as the 
form which conveys the priesthood. Cranmer flung 
it aside and omits all reference to the great work of 
the priesthood, namely, the Holy Sacrifice ! There are 
many things left out, besides — such as the delivery 
of the chalice, etc. These are not necessary for valid 
Orders. Certain Rites, which the Church recognizes, 
are without them, but there is a point of enormous im- 
portance in their removal from a form in which they 
already existed, though a rite, of which they have 
never formed part, might be perfectly valid without 
them.^’ 

“ I think I understand,’^ Georgie said, slowly. 

“ Let me illustrate. Suppose it had never been the 
custom for our House of Commons to take an oath 
of allegiance. The absence of such would not mean 
the House was not loyal, but simply that it was a thing 
that had never been done. Suppose, however, some 
member of known Republican sentiments, was to-day 
to propose to sweep away any reference to the Sov- 
ereign for the future and that the proposal was car- 
ried with enthusiasm! That would be of great 
significance, would it not ? ” 

Most certainly,” Georgie answered, but isn’t this 
rather tending to intention? ” 

“ We’ll finish with Form, then,” Father Sutton an- 


272 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

swered. “ Anglicans, while admitting the undesirable 
nature of Cranmer’s touching the Ordinal, contend 
that, still, it contained all the elements which Eastern 
and Western Rites have in common. Father Sydney 
Smith, in his impartial survey in the Catholic En- 
cyclopaedia, sweeps this away, pointing out that what 
^ all have in common is imposition of hands, accom- 
panied by a prayer in which the Order to he imparted 
is defined either by its accepted name or by words ex- 
pressive of its grace and power which is chiefly the 
power to consecrate and offer up in sacrifice the Body 
and Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ. The original 
Anglican rite of 1552 on the contrary contained no 
words whatever in the form accompanying the imposi- 
tion of hands to define the Order to be imparted.^ 
That the Church is right is obvious, unless you are 
prepared to contend that Invocation of the Holy Ghost 
and Imposition of Hands are sufficient to convey or- 
ders, in which case every man who received the rite of 
Confirmation in your Church would be able to claim 
he had become a priest, since both are contained in 
the Rubric ! ” 

But — I am only asking for the sake of instruc- 
tion, now, since the doubts relating to Barlow’s con- 
secration alone would forever prevent me trusting to 
Anglican orders — but might not the intention to 
make a priest — ” 

‘‘Supply the defect of specification?” Father Sut- 
ton interrupted. “ Unfortunately, want of proper in- 
tention is clearer than defective form, even. How 
the Anglican Archbishops in the face of the over- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 273 


’whelming existing historical evidence, could have 
dared to pen those words claiming for Anglican 
orders that they were ^ in origin, continuity, matter, 
form, intention, and all that belongs to them identical 
with those of the Church of Rome/ passes my com- 
prehension. You have seen the changes introduced 
into the new Ordinal, so we need not deal again with 
the alterations, but only with intention. The word 
priest was only retained in the sense of an elder. Can 
anyone, in the face of history, really believe that it 
was the Reformers’ intention to make Massing Priests ! 
If it were, in God’s name why touch the Ordinal! 
— 'why cut out what had come down from time im- 
memorial? The Ordinal, as it stood, gave the power 
of changing Bread and Wine into the Body and Blood 
of Christ — gave power to offer sacrifice for the Liv- 
ing and the Dead. The English Archbishops who 
drew the reply to the Papal Bull, assert that Cranmer 
intended this, otherwise, what becomes of the claim 
therein made that the orders, etc., are identical? The 
whole history of the Reformation is an answer to 
such assertion. It was to be the Mass no longer — 
was to be instead a mere memorial of a dead Saviour. 
No one doubts the Protestantism of Foxe. Unless 
Cranmer had been sound against a Real Presence he 
could not have satisfied Foxe. But he did! Foxe 
tells us, Cranmer’s Ordinal threw down the Cor- 
poral Presence^ — ‘fantastical transubstantiation ' — 
idolatrous adoration ' — ‘‘ the false error that wicked 
men eat the natural Body of Christ/ and lastly, '' the 
blasphemous sacrifice of the Mass!^ Mark what he 


274 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

contends Cranmer’s Ordinal did, and then remember 
the Anglican Archbishops claim, that the Church of 
England teaches ^a Eucharistic Sacrifice!’ If Cran- 
mer, Ridley, and Co. intended to keep that why did they 
strike out the words, ^ accept power to offer sacrifice 
for the Living and the Dead.' ^ Take the Holy Ghost 
for the office and work of a priest!' One hundred 
years later, Anglicans put back the latter, but that 
could not restore what had then been lost, for ever! 
And, even then, they never attempted to reinstate 
the words. ^ Accepe potestatam off err e sacridchim 
Deo.' ^ From first to last, in the Anglican Ordina- 
tion service, there is not to be found the very faintest 
reference to this, the supreme office of a priest, namely, 
to offer sacrifice! I think I have put before you 
sufficient to show you that Rome had no alternative 
but to pronounce, from her point of view, Anglican 
orders null, on the ground of defective form and in- 
tention.” 

Now that I listen to you, and have read so much,” 
Georgie answered, I am amazed that so many An- 
glican clergy, who have the idea of the priesthood, 
can rest satisfied. If it were anything hut orders one 
could understand it. The ordinary laity are different. 
The large majority know nothing of the alterations in 
the Ordinal. They believe what they are told, — that 
Rome is jealous — some silly thing like that. But 
there is something I want to ask you. In the past, 
there have been Catholic bishops, like those before 
the French Revolution, who lived sinful lives and 
1 Receive the power to offer sacrifice to God. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 275 

had lost their faith. How would they have proper 
intention at an ordination? ” 

I’m glad you mentioned that,” Father Sutton re- 
plied. ‘‘ Some Anglicans have contended that to ad- 
mit the doctrine of intention is dangerous, for that 
very point, but Father Sydney Smith has fully dealt 
with it. He has shown it is impossible to overlook 
it and has given a striking instance. ^ Why/ he asks, 
^ is there a valid consecration at Mass when the priest 
pronounces the words 'This is my body^ but none 
when he pronounces the same words in the presence 
of bread zvhilst reading from St. Matthew's Gospel in 
a community refectory.' The doctrine of intention 
you perceive comes in here! The way he disposes of 
your difficulty is worth quoting, but, first I must re- 
mind you that you must accept the fact that Christ was 
God, and that He gave His Ministers power and au- 
thority. Admitting that, you will realize what Father 
Sydney Smith states, namely, that the Church trusts 
to the Providence of God to watch over all such de^ 
fective intentions as are not externally manifested/ 
Mark those words — '' and assumes that the Ministers 
intention is correct in every serious administration of 
her own rites, even if he is a person of heterodox 
opinions. Where, however, a defective intention is 
manifested externally she must deal with it/ and he 
goes on to show this is precisely what happened when 
Anglicans changed the Ordinal. I don’t remember his 
exact words, but he points out that, where a Catholic 
Minister uses the forms and rites ordered, the Church 
assumes all is well, since the bishop or priest, in so 


276 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


doing, has clearly — if no more — shown the inten- 
tion to do what the Church intends. You follow?’’ 

“ Perfectly,” Georgie replied. I seem to see it all 
so clearly that Anglican orders will, I fear, no longer 
satisfy me. The question of Barlow alone — ” 

“Barlow is utterly unimportant — ” Father Sutton 
interrupted. 

“ Unimportant ! ” echoed Georgie. 

“ Certainly, and if you were a Catholic you would 
agree. Whether Barlow was consecrated or not does 
not matter. Suppose he was, the old Ordinal was in 
use at that time and everything would have been per- 
fectly valid. But at Parker’s consecration, Cranmer's 
Ordinal was used, from which every reference to a 
sacrificial Eucharist had been removed, in the case of 
the ordering of priests, whilst, for the consecration 
of a bishop had been inserted the bald rite, which 
Lingard describes as suitable for making a parish 
clerk. And that was the rite used ! A hundred years 
elapsed before even the words in your Prayer Book 
to-day, 'for the office and work of a Bishop f were 
put back. If to-morrow they restored the whole 
Catholic rite it could avail nothing, since Apostolic 
Succession was utterly lost, under Cranmer’s first Or- 
dinal. You agree? Yes, but still you are a great 
way from the Catholic Church.” 

“I am. Father?” amazedly. 

“ Certainly. You have arrived at all these conclu- 
sions solely by private judgment.” 

The girl was silent, then suddenly asked — 

“ Are you a convert. Father? ” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 277 

“No. I first learnt the Faith at my mother’s knee.” 

Father Sutton’s hair was silver — he was not far 
from three score and ten, and yet in a moment, Georgie 
realized that, however long dead, the mother still lived 
in the son’s memory. She gave the priest a look which 
was full of gentle sympathy. 

“ But some of the clergy are,” she urged. “ How 
did they become so, except by private judgment?” 

“ You have hit another interesting point. Mgr. 
Croke Robinson has dealt with it in a booklet entitled 
‘ Darkness to Light ! ’ He said, as a Protestant, it 
seemed to him as if the teaching of the Catholic Church 
was inconsistent on the subject — one moment insist- 
ing on private judgment — ^the next forbidding it. 
He shows that a man must use the reason God has 
given him, to examine the credentials which the Cath- 
olic Church presents. The latter does not say ‘ Be- 
lieve me, but ask no questions.’ She follows the line 
adopted by her Divine Founder, Believe for the very 
work's sake ' and so forth. She reminds the inquirer 
of the marks of the true Church — One — Holy — 
Catholic and Apostolic, etc. — Let us take that last 
point only, just for a moment, since High Anglicans 
make claim to possess it. Even if true, it would avail 
nothing. The Greek Church is still in a sense Apos- 
tolic since her orders descend from the Twelve, but 
she is not Apostolic in the sense that the Catholic 
Church is. The latter alone is governed to-day by 
the Apostle, who is to last till Christ comes. ' Thou 
art Peter and on this Rock I will build my Church 
and the gates of Hell shall not prevail against it. 


278 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

And I give to thee the keys of the kingdom of Heaven/ 
The office of an Apostle is something more than that 
of a bishop. True the Apostles were bishops and 
consecrated other bishops, but a bishop is not an 
Apostle! One Apostle, alone, has endured to this 
day in accordance with the institution of Christ and 
His promise — namely, Peter. It is obvious to the 
unbiased that our Lord singled him out for a special 
office — ^ Feed my sheep/ ^ Feed my Lambs/ It was 
to be Peter’s office to confirm his brethren in the 
Faith, as it is his successors’ office to do. St. John 
was still alive when the successor of St. Peter was 
speaking with the same force as characterize a letter 
from the Vatican to-day. But sixty-three years had 
elapsed since our Lord’s Ascension, and there was a 
dispute in the Church of Corinth. And what hap- 
pened? Why, if as Anglicans contend, all those tre- 
mendous powers which our Savior had given to St. 
Peter, had either come to an end with his life, or if, 
as others among them urge, they were only intended 
to convey a mere courteous primacy of no real im- 
portance whatever, wouldn’t the Christians have 
turned to St. John, who was still living among them? 
But nothing of the kind occurred. We find that it 
is St. Clement, the Pope of Rome, who intervened 
and wrote from the Catacombs 'If any disobey the 
words spoken by God through us let them know that 
they will entangle themselves in transgression and no 
small danger but we shall be free from this sin. . . . 
You will cause us joy and exultation if obeying the 
things written by us through the Holy Ghost.” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 279 

From Rome, to-day, when disputes arise, letters still 
come speaking to us, through the Holy Ghost. St. 
Peter is dead, but St. Peter still lives in his successor; 
well, I needn’t go on. You see the principle. The 
Church presents her credentials. And, then, what 
happens? Exactly what happened to the Apostles. 
They beheld one, in habit, as other men, but at whose 
voice the blind saw, the lame walked, the dead arose 
and they were satisfied. And so with the convert. 
The moment he is satisfied he gives up private judg- 
ment. Henceforth, he rests not on Pusey, or Temple, 
or Stanley, but the great Catholic Church which, 
alone, declares she cannot err! An infallible Church 
is only what you would expect, if Jesus Christ was 
God. Those Protestants amaze me, who accept the 
Scriptures as infallible, but are dumbfounded at the 
idea of an infallible Church. Infallible Scripture is, 
obviously, of no use, if there is no way of finding out 
its true meaning. Remember, however, that the in- 
fallibility of the Holy Father does not mean inspira- 
tion but only that when speaking as head of the 
Church he will, according to our Lord’s promise, be 
guided to a right decision. Once satisfied, with the 
credentials of the Church, a man submits his private 
judgment. As Newman has clearly shown — a man, 
outside the Church, must use it in order, as he puts 
it, to ultimately supersede it, as a man, out of doors, 
uses a lamp on a dark night and puts it out when 
he gets home. ^ What/ he asks, ^ would he thought 
of his bringing it into the drawing room?' Mon- 
seigneur Croke Robinson gives a capital illustration. 


28 o STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


when he likens private judgment to a ladder by which 
a man mounts the platform where he desires to be. 
'' I am then standing on the platform,' he writes, " and 
not on the ladder, which is left down below.' He 
reached the platform by private judgment, but he 
has done with it forevermore. Henceforth, Faith 
supersedes it. And to have Faith, my child, you must 
pray. I leave for Manchester for some time, to-day, 
but write to me as often as you like. You are to see 
the Bishop of Uxbridge again, you say. Do so by 
all means. And if you want any special information, 
you can’t do better than go to a, sometime, spiritual 
child of mine — Miss Veronica.” 

“ Good-by. Thank you a thousand times,” Georgie 
answered. Pray for me at Mass, will you ? ” 

Father Sutton nodded. A while later and Georgie 
was back in Bayswater. There was time to go to 
St. Cadoc’s, but she had done with that! And, on 
Easter Sunday, it was the same story. She longed to 
go to Farm Street, but something kept her back. In 
a way she was convinced, but Father Sutton had 
warned her that people who argued themselves into 
the Catholic Church were the people liable to argue 
themselves out of it. The divine light of Faith had 
not come to her. 

‘‘ Went — where!" almost shrieked Miss Lemming, 
when she questioned Georgie as to what church she 
had attended. 

“ Emmanuel’s,” the girl answered. It was not far 
from the school and was of an extreme Evangelical 
type. The school-mistress angrily turned away. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 281 


Georgie dined in Berkeley Square and envied her 
friends with their bright, happy faces. It had been 
a wretched Easter Sunday to her. She cheered up, 
however, later. Lady Meltonbury and Veronica were 
leaving for Paris on business, they said, the next 
evening, but Georgie was to be made over to Dorothy, 
in case she wanted advice. The latter was returning 
to Stanmore the following day, and it was settled 
that the former should follow her as soon as she had 
seen the Bishop of Uxbridge once more. Things 
were not utterly dark, the girl told herself. She was 
delighted to visit at the Hall, again. True, Gerald 
would be far away, but, still, it was his home! And 
he loved her. And as long as he did that, Georgie 
would not despair. 

‘‘ Yes, I will run in for a minute or two later,” 
Georgie said to Veronica, as she went downstairs. 
“ I am to see the bishop in the morning, and he may 
keep me some time, as Mr. Storey told me he should 
write him a long letter.” 

But in the end the interview with his lordship was 
far shorter than the girl expected. She found Dr. 
Jarratt walking up and down the library, and, though 
he gave kindly greeting, his manner was stern. 

'' My time is very precious,” he said, “ but that is 
nothing if I can be of real service. But then, can 
I ? Now, before we proceed a step, let us settle one 
point. Do you believe I am a bishop? If you do 
not, it is mere waste of time talking.” 

Georgie was taken aback. She had not expected 
such a question. And how could she answer this 


282 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


kindly gentleman with a pectoral cross suspended 
round his neck, in a way which she realized he could 
not but feel was, to put it mildly, discourteous. And 
yet, on such a solemn subject she was bound to be 
truthful. For a moment she was silent — then an 
inspiration came to her. 

“ An Anglican bishop I know you are, my lord, 
but I cannot believe you are a Catholic one,” she 
said simply. 

In that case it is waste of time to talk further,” 
Dr. Jarratt said, rising, “ and nothing that I can say 
will avail, I can see. But, remember, it is a great 
responsibility you take on yourself and none can share 
it.” 

** I quite agree, my lord,” Georgie answered. The 
curate at St. Cadoc’s always used to tell anyone who 
thought of becoming a Catholic that he would be 
responsible at the Last Day for their remaining in 
Anglicanism, but I always said, how could that be, 
since we must each answer for our own souls.” 

The bishop did not answer. He was turning to- 
wards his writing table, but Georgie put out her hand 
and he took it. 

‘‘ Thank goodness,” she thought, as she walked 
homeward, “ now I shall have to see no one else on the 
Anglican side.” 

It is not well to shout before one is out of the 
wood! The same evening when Georgie was alone, 
Mr. Storey was announced. She rose in dismay. 

‘‘ I was obliged to come,” the gentleman said. “ I 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 283 

got a note from the dear Bishop. I simply won't let 
you go.” 

It is very good of you,” Georgie answered gently. 

Of course I know it is your zeal for Anglicanism.” 

“ Trouble is nothing to me, if I can keep anyone 
back from Rome,” Mr. Storey answered eagerly. 

I don’t think I want to talk about the matter 
any more,” Georgie began, but she was not allowed 
to finish. For more than two hours, Mr. Storey re- 
mained with her, going over the old ground, main- 
taining that no change had been made at the Reforma- 
tion, etc., till, at last, the girl grew weary, and told 
him he was talking nonsense. 

Nonsense ! ” Mr. Storey echoed, rising with flushed 
face. 

“ I don’t want to be rude, but it is no use to call 
such a contention anything else,” she answered, with 
spirit. “ As Dr. Gairdner, who knew so much about 
the State Papers, has said: ^ A Nation may find it 
difficult to escape from the grip of a domestic tyrant 
or a Foreign Conqueror/ but he goes on, ^ A spiritual 
power as such can only rule by the willing obedience 
of its subjects.' He sets out in ‘ Lollardy ’ that 
Rome exercised her powers ^ by the willing obedience 
of Englishmen in general.' He tells us in the first 
chapter of that book, which I have just finished, that 
England regarded the Papal Supremacy as 'a really 
wholesome power/ and he points to the undoubted 
fact that the most popular of all English Saints — 
whose shrine was visited by a never-ending stream of 


284 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Pilgrims — was St. Thomas of Canterbury, who died 
resisting his sovereign in the attempt to interfere ^ with 
the claims of the Papal Church/ 

The listener’s face became a study at the girl’s 
words. 

‘‘ My time is valuable, and I cannot afford to waste 
it, further,” he said, at last, with dignity. ‘‘ I can 
only hope,” speaking sarcastically, “ when you have 
been a Roman a few months, you will find yourself 
as happy as you expect to be.” 

Georgie laughed good naturedly. 

“ Which really means, you hope I shall be utterly 
wretched and find I have made a mistake! Never 
mind. I’m not a bit cross. I know you only came 
because you thought it right, but — may I say some- 
thing, I wonder ? ” 

With her fair curly hair, her china blue eyes, deli- 
cate coloring and dainty little figure, the girl looked 
extraordinarily pretty, and Mr. Storey was sufficiently 
human to be obliged to consent. 

“ Then try to be fairer for the future. At present 

— yes, please let me finish — you are not. Say, if 
you like, that Christ meant nothing when he altered 
Simon’s name to Peter — that there was very little 
in His solemn charge to feed His Lambs and His 
Sheep — that His promise to build a Church, against 
which the Gates of Hell should not prevail, was poet- 
ical license, and that the giving of the keys of the 
kingdom of Heaven was a mere piece of precedence 

— the sort of thing, as Lady Meltonbury once said to 
me, that might come from the Lord Chamberlain’s 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 285 

office in Stable Yard; but don't try to keep people 
back from Rome, by giving half truths, or concealing 
facts, like the submission of its decrees to the Pope, 
from the Council of Arles, etc. Don’t claim, like 
your two Archbishops, that your orders are identical 
with those of Rome, and forget, at the same time, 
to tell your people that, in spite of that, every refer- 
ence to the sacrificial aspect of the priesthood was 
swept clean out of Cranmer’s Ordinal. I call that 
form of controversy hardly honest.” 

‘‘ You forget yourself, Miss," the lecturer said and 
walked out of the room. 

“ Thank goodness,” Georgie said. This time I 
think I have really done with the Anglican side.” 
And then she laughed, remembering the emphasis Mr. 
Storey had placed on the word ''Miss." 

" And you won’t see the dear Bishop again ? ” Miss 
Lemming asked, later, and Georgie shook her head. 

“ We won’t talk of it any more, please,” she said 
sweetly, “ but, whatever happens, I shall never, never 
forget all I really owe to you and Miss Emma.” 

The lady was touched, and stooping down, kissed 
Georgie. 

‘"And you have done with controversy?” Veronica 
asked, when Georgie ran in to Berkeley Square to 
wish her friend good-by. 

“ Yes, I am going to leave it all to God. I shall 
tell Father Sutton my exact state, and he will decide.” 

“ I think the Faith has come. And I shall expect 
to find you at Stanmore when I return.” 


286 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


I didn’t know that was settled ? ” 

‘‘ Oh yes. I shall be in a hurry, which ever way 
— ” Veronica stopped, but Georgie told herself that 
she had guessed. 

“ Is it going to be all right for you? ” she gasped. 
Ah! would things ever be so for herself and Gerald! 

“ Hush — you promised ! ” 

I will never speak till you give me leave, but — ” 
There was no need to say more. Georgie saw by the 
radiant light on Veronica’s face, that for her, at least, 
the future was to be well indeed! 


CHAPTER XII 


LOVE listening to the rooks. Whenever I 
1 hear them I shall always think of Stanmore.’’ 

It was a lovely May evening and Georgie, who 
spoke, was standing, with Dorothy, on the gray steps 
which led down from the Yew Terrace to the garden. 
All around looked a dream of beauty. 

“ I know,’' the other answered. Wherever I am, 
they bring home back to me. Ted says there are 
none at Babington. Georgie, you will have to come 
and stay often. North Wales is glorious. We are 
in the midst of mountains covered with forests and 
have a river full of trout! It’s only a baby Castle 
— close to the high road — old as the hills and such 
a gateway — covered with hobgoblins I ” 

I should like the hobgoblins. I don’t care for 
trout.” 

I know,” Dorothy interrupted. “ But I love all 
sport. I suppose it’s because I’m so strong and well. 
My grandmothers would have fainted at my tennis 
service. In those days girls did nothing else but faint. 
The lawyer came from London — off they went ! 
Two aunts arrived in a yellow gig — I have a picture 
of them in a story book, doing it — off they all went 
again. Nowadays when Aunt Elizabeth or Aunt 
287 


288 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


Ellen come, we never think of fainting. Perhaps we 
should if they drove up in a yellow gig.” 

‘‘ Dorothy, you are talking nonsense.’’ 

“ Always do if I am happy. And this time to- 
morrow Veronica will be here.” 

‘‘ Don’t ! ” Georgie exclaimed. “ If I look forward 
to a thing, something always happens ! ” 

“ Superstitious goose ! Ah, well, perhaps you’re 
right. Earthly happiness is a frail thing. Did you 
ever see a picture called ‘ More Heavens than one ’ ? 

— a mother holding her child and a passing nun sup- 
posed to be gazing on enviously? Dear Father 
Douglas preached about it once. He called it — the 
artist who forgot appendicitis! Earthly joys are 
only held with trembling hands, whereas the others 

— nothing can rob us of those, thank God.” 

That’s true,” Georgie answered. “ Oh dear 1 I 
wish Saturday was over.” 

Dorothy laughed. 

“ A general confession isn’t pleasant. I don’t sup- 
pose it was intended to be. I shall make one before 
marriage, and start with a clean slate. Do you know 
I believe there’s some attempt being made to hurry 
on my marriage, and that that is why Ronny and 
Lady Meltonbury are coming? Yet I can’t see how, 
because we must not leave ‘ the parents ’ with no 
daughter at home ! Even if we went over to the con- 
vent and I took Clair’s head and you her feet and 
both pulled, we might make her longer, but still she’d 
only be fourteen.” 

How can you, Dorothy ! ” laughed Georgie. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 289 

Jolly for Clair. I hear she loves the convent. And 
how pretty she is! Really you are a remarkable 
family.” 

I suppose we are not a had looking lot,” Dorothy 
answered, ‘‘ though I think myself hideous. However, 
Ted is satisfied and that is all I want. I say, what 
will your mother say about your being a Catholic ? ” 

‘‘ Can’t imagine I It’s fortunate dear Aunt Kate is 
gone for she really was cracked on the subject. As 
to my father ! — He never enters any church except 
with the Regiment, and yet he is insane on the sub- 
ject.” 

‘‘ I know the type,” Dorothy answered. Old Colo- 
nel Vernon is the same. His nephew stayed here once 
for the shooting, and made friends with dear Father 
Douglas. His uncle was frantic, said if Master Bobby 
became ‘ a d — d Catholic ’ — not my language, dear 

— he’d make a beggar of him I There’s the dressing 
bell 1 Oh, it’s lovely to think that to-morrow Veronica 

— Oh 1 I wish you hadn’t said that.” 

Alone in her room, Georgie stood at the window. 
The loud cawing had died away, and the stillness of 
evening reigned. Far in the distance a single star 
shone in the pale violet sky, while the gardens and 
gray steps looked beautiful in the falling twilight. 
Georgie gave a sigh of relief. 

It was all settled. She had written her exact posi- 
tion, and Father Sutton was arriving on Friday, 
and she was to be received the next day! And 
on Sunday she was to make her first Commun- 
ion in the Hall Chapel, and the new and wonderful 


290 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


life in the Catholic Church was to begin for her. 
Standing there she realized God’s hand guiding her 
all through. Life at St. Cadoc’s had been good. Till 
that had come she had known nothing of practical 
religion, living the career of the average English girl, 
and utterly failing to realize the Incarnation. At St. 
Cadoc’s her soul had been prepared for the reception 
of Catholic truth in due course. If it had not been 
for the instruction there received, she would never 
have had any idea of a Church or Sacraments. And 
while she recognized to the full the illogical position 
of Ritualism, she was still glad to feel she owed a 
debt to St. Cadoc’s. And yet she could not but be 
amazed at the power of blinding themselves which 
belonged to the High Church party. She could not 
comprehend how good men like the Bishop of Ux- 
bridge could, in the face of those words written by 
Henry’s willing tool, believe Cranmer intended to re- 
tain a sacrificial priesthood. All such priests as 
pretend to he Christ's successors in making a sacrifice 
for Him they he His most heinous and horrible ad- 
versaries. For never a person made a sacrifice of 
Christ hut He Himself." And in spite of that the 
Anglican Archbishops had ventured to write that the 
Church of England taught the Eucharistic sacrifice! 
It amazed her. True, at one time she had accepted 
these anomalies, but then she had been ignorant of the 
real history of the Reformation — directly she had 
studied it the ground had failed under her feet. And 
eminent men like those could not be ignorant of the 
contents of the State Paper Office! It was very con- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 291 

fusing, Georgie thought, but her heart beat as she 
thanked God that to her the Light of Faith had come 
— that she was, already, quit of the City of Confusion 
and that on Saturday the door of the one fold with 
the one Shepherd would be opened to her. In the 
fading twilight she bowed her head and gave thanks 
to God. 

Georgie’s happiness was marred next morning by 
a wild letter from her mother, in answer to the one 
she had despatched, informing her of the step she pro- 
posed to take, abusing the Lemmings, reminding her 
Aunt Kate had had a horror of the Scarlet Woman,” 
which horror Polly appeared to have succeeded to, 
with the rest of the property, since the epistle ended 
by entreating her, if she had been guilty of such folly, 
at least to keep it secret, and finished by saying that 
she had just written her Indian letter, but, of course, 
had said nothing. The least word would bring Colo- 
nel Rice home, and that would mean the loss of £200 a 
year, etc.! 

Georgie handed the letter to Dorothy to whom she 
took all her difficulties in these days. 

It’s too funny,” the girl said, “ no idea seems ever 
to occur to the average English person that there is 
such a thing as Truth and Untruth! And wouldn’t 
you like to know the dreadful things about Catholics 
which poor dear Mrs. Penhirst used to tell her! My 
advice is — don’t write now till it’s all over and then 
write yourself to Colonel Rice. And now, in two 
hours Ronny will be here.” 


292 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Georgia held up her hand. 

I forgot,” Dorothy said, and on the sweet face 
a shadow fell, remembering it was not well to wish to 
push on the hands of Time’s Great Clock. 

‘‘ I don’t want to ask till you wish to tell me,” she 
whispered to Veronica, late the same evening when, 
spite of gloomy forebodings, the girl and Lady Mel- 
tonbury had arrived, “ only this — is all well? ” 

Veronica kissed her. 

‘‘ All is well ! and I am happy, but — well, there is 
always the cross, dear one, and just now it weighs 
heavy. Next week you shall know all, but till then 
I don’t want you to think of anything, except the 
wonderful event that is going to happen to you. And 
now I must go and kiss my Dorothy good night. And 
this time to-morrow you’ll be a little Papist ! ” 

Georgie went to bed comforted, but still — yes, there 
was a cloud upon the horizon ! 

Saturday dawned fair and, a little before noon, 
Georgie walked down to St. Michael’s, where Father 
Sutton had duly arrived. Everything is worse in an- 
ticipation than reality, and she got through her general 
confession more easily than she expected. Veronica, 
Dorothy and Lady Meltonbury were the only three 
actually present at her reception and, after it was over, 
Georgie walked back with a very bright face, feeling 
as she said “as if treading on air.” The afternoon 
was spent in a quiet walk, and, on the way back, a 
telegram was sent to Clair Stanmore at the Convent, 
who had been making a Novena for Georgie, telling 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 293 

her of the great event which was to take place the 
next morning. 

‘‘ I shall have the prayers of all the family, except 
one,” Georgie said with a sad little smile when, in the 
dusk, Dorothy came suddenly into her room with a 
paper in her hand. Somehow she found it easier to 
speak of Gerald to her than to Veronica. 

I wrote to him on Wednesday,” Dorothy an- 
swered, and read the words of the telegram aloud. 

Overjoyed. All my thoughts and prayers. Ger~ 
aid.’’ 

I have all I want now,” Georgie said sweetly 
when, later, Dorothy kissed her good night. 

The girl woke early next morning, and was in the 
chapel long before seven. The quiet hour passed 
quickly, and the candles were lighted and everything 
ready before she lifted her head and saw Father Sut- 
ton at the altar. She found the Mass easy to follow, 
and as she knelt in the hushed silence, broken only by 
the low murmur of the words of the ritual, while the 
sunlight poured hotly through the stained windows, 
her thoughts went involuntarily back to her first visit 
to the Hall when Gerald had been wont to serve the 
Mass. She sighed, longing for his presence just then, 
but comforting herself with the thought that in some 
village church in the far off Austrian Tyrol he was 
taking part in the self-same service. 

'' Et unam sanctam Catholicam et Apostolicam ec- 
clesiam.” 


294 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


The words recalled her, filling her with joy. She 
belonged to the great body, now. There was no more 
pretense, no more trying to reconcile what was ir- 
reconcilable — no more reading a Catholic interpreta- 
tion into stout Protestant definitions! Georgie joined, 
with all her heart, in the words of praise in the 
Preface. Et ideo cum Angelis et Archangelis '' and 
a moment later the bell sounded for the Sanctus. 
And after that with almost breathless eagerness, she 
followed the Canon of the Mass, and gazed with eyes 
of faith and love as the Sacred Host and Chalice were 
lifted up on high. The rest of the service passed like 
moments in a dream. She could hardly believe she 
was about to approach the altar rails to receive her 
Lord for the first time in her life. The morning was 
warm — one of the windows was open, and from 
without came the song of the birds, while the scent 
of flowers seemed all around her. 

Domine non sum dignus/^ 

The priest had made his own communion ! He was 
facing the congregation now. In the sanctuary where 
the summer sunlight fell softly Georgie could just see 
the little, round, white disc of the Blessed Sacrament 
held above the golden ciborium. Again the beautiful 
words : 

Domine non sum dignus” 

and then someone — Dorothy. she thought — touched 
her and she took her place at the sacred rails. Once 
more the appropriate words srhote her ear, and she 
saw Father Sutton moving towards her. Half un- 
consciously she noticed the gleam of his golden vest- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 295 


ment as she lifted up her face, and then she heard the 
solemn words : 

'' Corpus Domine Nostri Jesu Christi custodiat ani- 
niam tuam in Vitani aeternam. Amen” 

A moment later and Georgie had made her First 
Communion ! 

The rest of that wonderful Sunday passed happily 
away. The breakfast table was a surprise, and almost 
upset her — Lady Meltonbury’s was, undoubtedly, the 
handsomest present, being a beautiful crystal rosary, 
but even as she held it admiringly, Georgie whispered 
to herself that it would never take the place of the 
shabby little wooden one which she always carried 
with her and kept under her pillow at night, and which 
had so often been held in a boy’s rough hands at 
Stonyhurst, and been his guard, as he had told her, 
through the years of early manhood. 

'' It’s beautiful,” Georgie whispered, looking at the 
shining crystals with tearful eyes. When I use it 
I shall always think of you.” 

Say it sometimes for my dear ones who have gone 
before,” the other answered with her saddest and 
most beautiful smile. 

It was a happy day. Everyone gave her something 
— Veronica’s gifts were a Missal and Vesper book — 
Dorothy’s, statues of the Guardian Angel and the 
Blessed Cure d’ Ars — Lady Theresa’s, one of the 
Blessed Mother, while Mr. Stanmore’s was an ex- 
quisitely bound Imitation. And Gerald was giving 
her all his prayers. She knew that. And besides 


296 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

there was his Rosary. She would keep that through 
life, and in death it should be buried with her. In the 
seclusion of her room she took it out and kissed it. 

It was hard work returning to ordinary life next 
day, and the long explanatory letters to her mother 
and the Lemmings were difficult to write. The after- 
noon was lost through visitors, after which Georgie 
had to pack, as she was returning to Penhirst the next 
day. It was dusk when, after searching everywhere, 
she tried Dorothy’s room and heard voices. 

‘‘At last!” she exclaimed, and then “Dorothy! — 
Veronica! — what is it?” in wild dismay. 

Whether the sisters heard, Georgie did not know. 
She only saw that the elder was standing with a dead, 
white face, and that Dorothy was clinging to her in 
an agony of supplication. 

“ I can’t bear it — I can’t,” she wailed. “ Veronica 
— darling — for my sake — not that — not that.” 

Georgie forgot the pair might wish to be alone — 
forgot everything; knowing only that some evil had 
befallen. 

“ Oh, what is it? ” she cried again. A great terror 
seized her. Was Gerald dead and Veronica trying to 
break it to her sister? “Tell me — tell me,” she 
urged. 

“ Yes, let her know — ” Dorothy broke in. “ Oh, 
Georgie, listen. And I thought I was going to be so 
happy when she came, and now — now ! ” sobs choked 
her. 

Georgie forgot her own fears. Was Lord Staple- 
ton killed or what? 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 297 

‘‘Tell her — she will understand,” wailed poor 
Dorothy. 

Veronica drew Georgie to her. 

“ Dear little friend,” she said in a sweet, tremulous 
voice. “ You must help me to comfort her. I’ve 
been trying, but she won’t listen. I have been telling 
her how they all think — Father Sutton — the Padre 
Masotti at Rome, and now the Abbe at Notre Dame 
des Victoires, that it is my vocation to be a nun.” 

“A nun!” Georgie could only gasp. “I thought 
you were going — ” 

“ I know,” Veronica checked the rising words. 
“ My father wished it kept secret till it was quite 
certain, but now they all think the trial should be 
made. Oh, Dorothy darling, are you going to make 
it all so much harder for me ? See how good God has 
been to you. He is calling you to the holy married 
state — you have the one man you care for. Isn’t it 
a little ungenerous to our Lord, not to be willing to 
give up a silly old sister, no longer needed, and who 
wants to go and attend to her own poor soul? Be- 
sides, Dorothy darling, if He does deign to call me 
to be His spouse — ” 

“ Oh, I know — I know,” wailed Dorothy, “ but any 
other way. I don’t say I shouldn’t feel it — I should 
— every day — every hour, but still I could bear it, if 
you were going to be a soeur de charite, and I could 
get at you when I wanted, but like this — like this — 
Ah, Ronny ! Ronny 1 give it up — give it up.” 

A look of sorrow crossed Veronica’s beautiful face, 
as she listened to the sweet, passionate, pleading voice. 


298 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Hitherto loving tenderness alone had shone there, but 
it was different now. Georgie saw the change. 

“ Dorothy, dear,” Veronica pleaded. You don’t 
really mean that, do you? Think, dear one — sup- 
pose it is true, and these good priests and father and 
mother are right, and believe that God calls me to this 
way of life, would you, really, wish me to give it up? ” 

She paused, but there was no answer. The grace- 
fully shaped head, covered with the silky chestnut 
locks, lay buried in the folds of Veronica’s robe. 
Now and then, convulsive sobs shook the frame, but 
Dorothy made no response. Georgie, with the tears 
pouring down her cheeks, gently touched her, whisper- 
ing words of loving sympathy, but the other did not 
seem to hear. 

You wouldn’t if that really is so, wish me to fail 
when our Lord calls? Tell me you wouldn’t,” Ve- 
ronica urged. 

Still silence — only the same convulsive sobbing. 

Think of the old days, darling,” the soft voice 
went on. When we were children and used to plan 
our future. God was always to be the chief aim of 
our lives, wasn’t He? And, afterwards, at the con- 
vent, where we made our first Communion, where we 
were both so happy — ” 

‘‘ Oh, don’t — don’t ! I can’t bear it,” the other 
exclaimed. ‘‘ Oh, anyway but this. Ronny, listen to 
me — listen — listen. I will give you up — I will 
never say a word to keep you, though it will break my 
heart, and I shall grieve all my life, if you will only 
go and be, as I say, a soem de charite, or nurse the 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 299 

poor. Be a blue nun and do rescue work. Think of 
the great towns like London and Manchester — the 
black, cold towns of the North, full of sin and misery. 
I could come to you then when I was wretched — 

“And are you going to be wretched with Ted? I 
call that a poor compliment.” 

“ Ah don’t ! ” Dorothy interrupted. “ I can’t think 
of that. I shall never be happy again — ^ never — 
never! ” 

Veronica drew the girl closer. 

“ Oh yes you will. Hush, hush,” as Dorothy ex- 
postulated. “ Don’t you think, darling old sister, 
whom I have loved so dearly, and always, always shall 

— oh, yes, shut up in a convent. Miss, just the same 

— well, don’t you think, dear one, it’s a little wee bit 
selfish to me, all this great to-do? Now you are go- 
ing to be married. And I’m not! And so, to please 
you, I am just to go on leading a fashionable, useless, 
young lady life, in order to be free when, sometimes, 
your ladyship shall feel graciously pleased to invite 
me to Babington Castle ! ” 

“ I can’t help it. I don’t say I’m not selfish. Very 
likely I am, but, oh, Ronny, think of my other plan. 
Isn’t it a good — a beautiful life? Isn’t it what Our 
Lord must love — the work of those blue nuns, who 
rescue His poor fallen children — ” 

“ Very beautiful,” Veronica interrupted, “ if God 
had called me to it, but as He hasn’t — we can only 
serve God if we are true to our Vocations. Here am 
I called on to be a cloistered nun — you are called to 
the married state. We couldn’t serve Him properly 


300 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


if we turned over, besides, think of poor Ted’s dis- 
gust ! ” 

Oh, it’s all very fine for you to laugh,” broke in 
Dorothy, wildly. You can laugh, because you don’t 
care — Ah, no, I don’t mean that, but you know — 
never to see you again — ” 

Georgie uttered an exclamation of dismay. 

‘‘But why never see me again?” Veronica broke 
in. 

“ You know what I mean — behind a hateful, hor- 
rible grill — never to be able to get at you — Ah, 
Ronny, Ronny, no — no — no ! ” and Dorothy, once 
more, clasped her sister in her arms, sobbing piteously. 

For a time there was silence, save for the girl’s 
convulsive weeping. Glancing through her tears at 
Veronica’s beautiful face, Georgia realized how ter- 
rible was the strain she was now undergoing. There 
was a look as if she could bear no more. For a mo- 
ment it seemed as if she must give up the struggle, 
then a sort of new strength seemed to come to her 
and she drew her sister even closer. 

“ My Dorothy,” she whispered, the great tears 
gathering in the blue gray eyes, “ don’t think I’m not 
grateful for your love. I’m not worth it, but still I 
like to feel I have it. Dear one, if I could only com- 
fort you, but believe me, it will come. Yes, soon too, 
if you will just try to make the sacrifice. You see, 
dear one, not even for you could I fail to make the 
attempt. I should be false to our Lord, whose voice 
I hear calling to me. Now see what a grace is of- 
fered you! You know what He says about giving up 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 301 

wife or lands, or father or mother for His sake ! And 
you are only asked to surrender a silly old sister, 
utterly unsuited to the world, for a few short years, 
then we shall all meet in Heaven! Why, Dorothy, 
we shall look back and laugh at this trial. We shall 
do more — we shall thank our dear Lord for having 
sent it to us. And suppose I listened to you, dear 
one, and lost my soul! Fancy what you would feel if 
you reached Heaven and found that I was not there, 
and heard that it was through listening to you to-day ! 
No, darling, I know you wonT ask me any more. 
Come, be my old brave Dorothy. Why here’s 
Georgie — a young neophite! ready to give her life 
for her new faith, scandalized. She means to say yes, 
only she hasn’t got her voice yet.” 

Without lifting her head from where it lay, Doro- 
thy put out her hand and Georgie clasped it close. 
Then there was silence, and then : 

‘‘ Ronny.” 

‘‘ Yes, darling.” 

I could, I would try to bear it, if it weren’t for 
the grill.” 

‘‘ Never mind the stupid grill, darling. Why, it will 
be there just to shut the world off, so that I can pray 
better for my Dorothy, and for Ted, and by and by, 
perhaps, for a whole troop of silly, tiresome little peo- 
ple besides. You’ll have to call one of them after 
old Aunt Veronica. So now be brave and say, in spite 
of the grill, you are going to bear it.” 

For a time there was a silence and then, lowly whis- 
pered, the answer came : 


302 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

‘^ni try, Ronny — ril try/’ 

“ That’s a good, brave darling ! It wouldn’t have 
been like my Dorothy to fail me just when I needed 
her.” 

Again the whispered answer came, but oh, in such 
weary heartbroken tones — 

‘‘ I’ll try, Ronny, I’ll try.” 

Then for the first time she raised her head and 
looked up at the sister she loved so well. Georgie 
had always recognized, even in the days when she had 
not liked her, that Dorothy was beautiful, but she 
thought that in all her life she had never seen her look 
as she did just then. With the silky chestnut hair all 
ruffled, with the glorious violet eyes turned up in a 
look of loving sorrow, for the resistance she had made, 
she reminded Georgie of a picture by some great 
artist, she had seen in her childhood, of the Magdalen 
at the foot of the Cross. For a moment she stood 
still, then lifted her lips, almost like a child, to be 
kissed. 

‘‘ Go now, darling,” she whispered, I want to be 
alone — I’d rather be alone — at least I want Georgie 
for a little, but do you go now, dear one.” 

So Veronica, stooping, kissed her once again, then 
stole softly from the room. 

Georgie did not leave the Hall the next day, but re- 
mained on till the following week as it was felt her 
presence was of use. She was glad of that, but still, 
if she lived to be very old, she would never quite for- 
get the sadness of the time, she told herself. Though 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 303 

nothing was said, she saw that the giving up of Ve- 
ronica was no light cross to either her father or 
mother. And with the others it was the same story. 
There was only one person she ventured to speak to 
on the subject, and that was Lady Meltonbury. 

“ You will be so lonely,” she said, in gentle 
tones. 

The other smiled in her wonderful way. 

“ I am an old woman. For me the time is short. I 
am grateful to God for having lent her to me for a 
while, but from the first I have felt sure this was her 
true vocation. When you are in town you must come 
and cheer me in my solitude.” 

I shall love to do so,” Georgie answered. 

‘‘ That is kind,” Lady Meltonbury replied. The 
young are not always like that in these days. Get 
rid of the old fogies is the cry now. They won’t 
even let us die in our beds, but bundle us out into 
fashionable nursing homes on the pretense of being 
better nursed! Time was when folks came home to 
die. Now we go to Wigmore Street or Wimpole 
Street instead and pay fabulous prices for what we 
could do at home for nothing.” 

It is all true,” Georgie answered. ‘‘ It is a 
selfish age. People think, only, of being able to 
amuse themselves. Oh, Lady Meltonbury! I wish 
Veronica was going to belong to an active order. I 
didn’t understand till she explained about the Poor 
Clairs, the Carmelites, etc.” 

That is natural, my child. It is all new to you. 
Nothing is more curious than to hear Anglicans talk- 


304 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


ing on this subject. Of late years they have grasped 
something of active orders and made a fair sort of 
imitation, but the contemplative ones are beyond them. 
That St. John Baptist was thirty years in the desert 
never occurs to them. They don’t realize that God 
comes before man, and have not grasped the idea of the 
power of prayer. I was reading the other day some 
words of our late holy Cardinal’s. They were writ- 
ten to a Religious,, and he spoke of himself as being 
on deck in the darkness with the wild storm all round, 
and how the world thought that he and other Ecclesi- 
astics were doing great things, but he went on to say 
how all the time he knew the real work was being 
done out of sight — down below, in the Machine or 
Prayer Room. The Cardinal knew the power of 
prayer ! ” 

“ I understand,” Georgie answered, but I was 
just as ignorant a little time back.” 

Most of the Protestant charges against the Cath- 
olic Church come from ignorance. Whether that is 
a valid excuse is another question when a penny Cate- 
chism is within reach of all. Protestants who assail 
contemplation, really assume that the love of God is 
no real part of man’s duty. As to any idea of repara- 
tion to Him for sin, by acts of love and contrition — 
any idea of a continual stream of prayer, for the con- 
version of sinners and so on — why, if you allude to 
such you speak an unknown tongue. Of course one 
reason is they don’t realize our Lord’s presence in the 
Blessed Sacrament. If they had the gift of Faith 
and knew that He was there on the altar and had. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 305 

as He said, All power in Heaven and on earth one 
presumes they would go and ask Him. Any other 
course would be that of a fool. I remember a great 
and wise ambassador once saying that if he only had 
this gift of faith he would spend the rest of his life 
on his knees before the Blessed Sacrament, because 
that would be true wisdom — nay, more, he would be 
a Trappist monk because that would be the highest 
wisdom of all. He didn’t talk nonsense, like Angli- 
cans, about idleness and so on. We cannot all be 
contemplatives. God only selects a very few, but, as 
someone once wrote, ‘ It is the best part which Mary 
chose — - better than much serving, even of your 
neighbour.’ ” 

Georgie was sorry that the conversation was inter- 
rupted at that moment, and she had no further oppor- 
tunity of talking to Lady Meltonbury, as her hostess 
whispered to her to go to poor Dorothy. 

‘‘ Always a very helpful little person, full of tact 
and good judgment,” Mr. Stanmore said at the close 
of each evening, when the girl retired without break- 
ing down, thanks to Georgie’s judicious efforts and 
conversation. He rested his hand on her shoulder 
for a moment, the last night of all, and looked at her 
regretfully. 

“ I haven’t had a minute for real talk,” Veronica 
said just before our heroine’s departure. “ Thank 
goodness, Ted arrives to-night, and that will make 
things easier for her. I know you’ll be glad to hear 
it’s settled that the marriage is to come off this year. 
Father and mother are making a double sacrifice.” 


3o6 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 

'' And I shall see her, and not you, in satin and or- 
ange blossoms,” Georgie said sadly. I didn’t know, 
till Lady Meltonbury explained, that nuns had wed- 
ding gowns.” 

“ Yes. What could be more fitting when they come 
to make their vows to the Heavenly Bridegroom, 
whose spouses they are going to be forever? And 
now, don’t look sad. I won’t have it. Besides, per- 
haps, it will turn out a good thing — ” Veronica 
stopped, and then went on, “ a good thing in many 
ways,” as Georgie gave an enquiring look. ‘‘ These 
little crosses bring all sorts of graces. Do you im- 
derstand ? ” 

‘‘ I understand,” Georgie answered slowly, but 
somehow she had an impression that the sentence as 
completed was not quite what Veronica had originally 
intended to say. 

‘‘ Well, now, there’s something I want to mention. 
It’s all settled. Everybody sees that this can’t go on. 
It’s only making a long-drawn agony of it. And I’m 
to be off at once to Bruges.” 

Georgie uttered a little cry. 

“Oh, don’t be afraid — you will see me again. 
Now, listen. We shall be here till Wednesday, when 
we go to Berkeley Square — I and my godmother and 
Dorothy. And you are to come up on Thursday. 
We shall leave on Saturday, and you are to bring my 
poor Dorothy home that afternoon. And you’ll stay 
with her for a few days ? And I saw a little troubled 
look just now, and I know what it was about, and 
that’s all settled. Lady Meltonbury said to me this 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 307 

morning: girls couldn’t go rushing about the country 
for nothing, and I am to give you this. Now put it 
in your bag and don’t drop it.” 

Georgie uttered an exclamation. 

Twenty-five pounds ! Veronica, I couldn’t.” 

Nonsense ! My godmother is as rich as possible. 
And now here’s the carriage. Good-by my dear, dear 
one. Pray for me. Can’t go in and say good-by,” as 
Georgie’s sobs came fast. Very well, don’t. I’ll 
explain and perhaps it’s best — might set Dorothy off. 
God bless you. Ah, Georgie, darling, don’t.” 

Of the drive and the journey home our heroine 
knew little. She had been fearing the meeting with 
her mother and Polly after her conversion, but now! 
She had lost Gerald and now Veronica was to be 
taken from her. What did anything matter in the 
face of things like that! 

The next few days passed slowly. Whether Polly 
knew of her reception into the Church Georgie did 
not know, and her mother made no reference to the 
subject, though her manner was slightly constrained. 
Still, she seemed glad to have the girl back and her 
cousin, who looked sadly shrunken in her deep mourn- 
ing, was very affectionate. Georgie felt the blank 
left by Aunt Kate’s going more than ever, and often 
thought how gladly she would have welcomed the ex- 
planation that “ Puseyites were so called because of 
Dr. Pusey,” if only a door might have opened and the 
familiar figure come sailing in once more to give her, 
as she had ever done, a tender welcome. 


3o8 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


** We shan’t never see the likes of the dear mistress 
no more,” Marks used to say often in those sad hours, 
and Georgie, once impatient with the intolerance of 
youth, had grown able to agree with her to the very 
full. 

But there was another change besides! Watching 
her cousin closely, Georgie noticed a great alteration 
in character. It was obvious that Polly was anxious 
to follow in her mother’s footsteps in being thought- 
ful for others. True, all her life the girl had been 
doing kind acts, but unless the people for whom they 
were done flattered and praised her, she had been 
wont to soon tire of them. As an old gardener used 
to put it — Miss Polly she do like a bit of praise, she 
do.” But that was gone now. She had profited by 
the sharp lesson taught by the Dalton contretemps, and 
waved all thanks on one side. Once Georgie asked 
about the latter. They had gone out of her life, her 
cousin answered simply. She believed they were 
abroad, but they had not even written a line when 
Mrs. Penhirst died. 

The cottage is to be sublet and we are to live on 
here till your father returns,” Mrs. Rice told her 
daughter. “ Polly would have it so, saying her dear 
mother would have wished it.” 

“ It is kind of Polly,” Georgie answered. For her- 
self she was indifferent. Both places were on a par 
with inconvenience for getting to Mass. Then sud- 
denly she asked when the Indian mail went. 

“You never write to your father — why should 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 309 

you do so now ? ” Mrs. Rice answered sharply, and 
Georgie replied she thought it was her duty to ex- 
plain the step she had taken. Then for a time there 
was a storm and, in the end, the girl agreed to do 
as her mother wished and say nothing. After all 
Colonel Rice was more like a stranger to her than a 
parent. Even if she were going to be married she did 
not suppose he would take the trouble to write to her, 
she said. 

‘‘ Married ! ’’ her mother retorted. “ Who do you 
think will marry you as long as you are a Roman 
Catholic ? ” 

Georgie laughed. 

“ I might marry another Catholic,” she said. 

After all the King has twelve million Catholic sub- 
jects. Did I tell you — Dorothy Stanmore is engaged 
to Lord Stapleton ? ” 

‘‘ The girl who tries to make people turn ? ” 

Georgie was again amused. 

Dorothy is very keen about it, but I expect you 
mean Veronica,” she said. 

“No doubt Lord Stapleton will soon make her a 
member of the English Church,” Mrs. Rice retorted. 
“ I see nothing to laugh at.” 

“ Mother, dear, I can’t help it. Lord Stapleton is 
head of one of the oldest Catholic houses. A former 
peer of his line was executed for the Faith and his 
ancestors, like those of the Stanmores, were always 
in the Tower for it.” 

“ And a very good place for them. No one is more 


310 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

liberal than I am, but how anyone can believe in the 
Pope and the Virgin Mary is more than I can compre- 
hend.” 

Georgie reflected that silence was best after that, 
and no more was said. 

The next day brought a letter from Veronica. 
The carriage would meet the express at Euston at 6 
o’clock on Thursday, and Georgie was relied on to 
take Dorothy back to Stanmore on the Saturday. 
She sighed as she read the P. S. 

My Dorothy is very good, but she breaks my 
heart a hundred times a day.” 

Mrs. Rice was horrified at the idea of a beautiful 
girl becoming a nun, and wished to argue the point, 
but Georgie turned the conversation. Cousin Polly 
had given her a bicycle, she was going to try it then 
and there. Her mother must come and see her start. 
The girl was too eager to be denied. After all Mrs. 
Rice reflected, she was a dear little daughter to her, 
and certainly the old impatience and sharpness of 
temper seemed to have vanished of late, while the 
girl was always doing something for someone and 
ever ready to give up her own will, except where 
conscience forbade. 

Georgie rode away later through the quiet village. 
She had always longed for a bicycle of her own and 
now she had got one! She need never miss Mass 
now. True she could not ride to Stanmore because 
of Gerald — nor did she like to go to Rugeley since 
much of the land near was part of the property but 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 31 1 

she could go to Cannock which was only twelve miles 
off. Polly had solved that problem the girl thought, 
as she took the road to Stanmore. She had not of 
course the slightest idea of going there, but still — 
well, she liked the way. If she went as far as Cops 
Clump she would be able to see the woods which hid 
the old Hall from sight. She rode slowly, enjoying 
the pretty scenery, the picturesque cottages, the gar- 
dens, bright with old-fashioned flowers, and the hun- 
dred and one other things which go to make up the 
rural beauties of England, while the air was heavy 
with the scent of fresh cut grass. 

When she reached the top of Cops Clump she 
alighted. The sun was hot and the shade of the trees 
pleasant, and, leaning her machine against a tall pine, 
she stood gazing at the distant woods. Georgie was 
about equal distance between Penhirst and the Hall. 
The road which led there stretched away quite 
straight for a little distance. Far in the distance she 
could make out a great cart carrying timber creeping 
slowly towards her, and, nearer, a man on a bicycle. 
Something as he drew nearer caused a pang to shoot 
through her heart. He reminded her of Gerald ! As 
he swung himself slightly on one side to avoid some- 
thing there was the same boyish grace she knew so 
well. She glanced with greater interest, while, at the 
same time, his eyes fell on her. There was a sudden 
exclamation of surprise — delight, and the next min- 
ute a tall, lithe figure was striding towards her. 

Georgie ! — Miss Rice ! he exclaimed. ‘‘ Oh, 


312 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


how glad — how awfully glad I am to see you.” He 
held out both his hands and clasped hers, almost be- 
fore she knew what was happening. 

Mr. Gerald ! ” she gasped. “ I thought you were 
somewhere in Austria.” He was still holding her 
hands. An idea came to her that she ought to draw 
them away, but it passed, and she stood gazing up 
at him. 

“ So I was — in the Tyrol,” he answered slowly. 

A week ago I had no thought of coming home. 
You have been with them — they told me so — you 
know all about it. It was Veronica’s letter that 
brought me. She wrote to me to meet them at 
Bruges, but I wanted to be home for her last few 
days. I only came yesterday. Tell me — you are a 
little glad to see me ? ” 

Why should I not be glad ? ” she asked, trying 
to draw her hands away. He let them go slowly — 
grudgingly. 

I didn’t know you rode,” he answered, ignoring 
the question. 

Georgie explained, and silence fell upon them, 
broken only by the song of the birds and, far away 
in the distance the creaking of the timber cart. By 
and by Gerald spoke. 

''Let’s go and sit over there at the edge of the 
plantation, on the trunk of that tree. It’s in the 
shade, and we shall have a view. Look — do you 
see those specks? Yes, those are the spires of Lich- 
field. Do you remember our day there? Wasn’t it 
jolly? How lucky I am to meet you. I hoped so 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 313 

I should. I don’t mean here — I never thought of 
such luck as that — but, somewhere near Penhirst.” 

You weren’t going to the house, then?” Georgie 
asked. There was a little offended note in her voice. 
Gerald caught the intonation. 

‘‘ No,” he answered truthfully. It was you I 
wanted, not anybody else. May I say something? 
I want to awfully. I don’t ask you any questions — 
I mean I won’t, if you had rather I didn’t, but there 
is something I want to say. I have often thought of 
writing. Look here — it is this. You know when 
you stayed with us ? ” 

Georgie glanced up at the boy’s dark eyes and 
nodded. 

‘‘Well, I cared for you. Do you understand? I 
have never cared for anyone before, and I never shall 
again. I mean in that way.” The color came up 
into his face. He looked down at her shyly, and then 
there came a flash in his eyes, and she saw he was 
a man — not a boy any longer. “ I mean, I loved 
you,” he said boldly. “ I wanted to ask you to be 
my wife. I meant to have come over after you left 
— as soon as I had settled things with my father, and 
then — it was all so sudden. I had no idea — they 
told me I must marry for money. I told father I 
could never do that. I would remain single, but not 
the other. Well, he wanted me to travel. They were 
all good, and did what they could, but that was no 
use. I only wanted you. Nothing else mattered. I 
wrote to Dorothy. I knew she’d understand better 
than dear old Veronica, who always lives up in 


314 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


Heaven. And she wrote that you understood, but 
still I have always troubled. Very likely you didn’t 
care — most likely not, because I know I’m not what 
you would call a lady’s man — I can’t do much, ex- 
cept shoot straight and things like that, but I wanted 
to make you understand that I cared. It wasn’t my 
fault what happened.” 

The explanation was given in almost boyish lan- 
guage, but as he stood before her, tall and slim and 
straight, Georgie recognized, as she had often done 
before, what a splendid manly looking fellow he was. 
The blue eyes were lifted to Gerald’s dark ones. 

“ I understood long ago,” she whispered. Dor- 
othy told me. I was very unhappy till I knew you 
cared, then I didn’t mind — at least, it wasn’t all 
dark like it had been before.” 

Georgie ! ” The word came in a breathless, eager 
way. “Georgie, does that mean — ?” He stopped, 
waiting and looking down at her. 

For a little there was silence, then presently her 
voice came to her. 

“ Gerald,” she said. “ I don’t know whether I 
ought to say it or not, and I don’t think I much care. 
I never blamed you. Always, even when it was 
darkest, I felt there must be some reason why you 
never came or wrote, though I couldn’t understand 
it. And if you ever thought I didn’t care, you were 
wrong — utterly wrong. From the first I did. I al- 
ways knew when you were in the room. Perhaps I 
oughtn’t to say all this — perhaps it’s unmaidenly, but 
I can’t help it. Dear Gerald, if you had come to 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 315 

ask me — ask me that/’ blushing as she spoke, “I 
should have said yes so gladly, dear.” 

“Georgie! You would? It seems too good to be 
true,” he answered. I wondered — I wondered, 
and sometimes I thought one thing and sometimes 
another.” He put his arm round her waist and drew 
her close, as he spoke, while the girl’s head bent 
shyly under the eager, passionate gaze. 

Aren’t you going to give a fellow a kiss ? ” Gerald 
said when, after a time, Georgie neither moved nor 
spoke. 

The china-blue eyes were lifted — the delicate color 
came into her cheeks, and then again she bent down 
her head. 

Georgie, do,” he pleaded. ‘‘ Remember, you are 
the only girl I have ever cared for — do.” 

Ah, Gerald, will it make it any easier when we 
have to part again?” she answered sorrowfully. ‘‘I 
suppose I oughtn’t, but — ” She looked up at the 
dark eyes and her fate was sealed. A moment later 
and their lips met. 

How long they stood there under the shadow of the 
great trees Georgie never knew. Presently the creak- 
ing of the timber wagon roused her, and she dragged 
herself away. Suppose the carter should see,” she 
exclaimed wildly. Gerald laughed. What ages it 
seemed to her since she had heard the tones. 

Bosh ! ” he said. ‘‘ The undergrowth’s too thick 
for that. Let’s sit and talk. Oh, Georgie, how long 
it seems since I saw you. I want to hear all about 
yourself. And I was so glad when I heard the great 


3i6 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 


news. I had prayed for that so hard. Go on. I 
don’t seem to have heard your voice yet. And you 
might tell a fellow you are a little glad to see him.” 

He had taken hold of her hand and, for answer, 
she gave his a little pressure, but there was a shadow 
on her face. 

‘‘ Dear Gerald,” she whispered. “ It’s been dread- 
fully lonely without you. And I have longed to hear 
your voice too. And oh, I am so glad to see you 
— so very, very glad, dear, but — ” She stopped. 

‘‘ But what ? ” he asked anxiously, 

‘‘ I don’t think I ought to stay. Ah, don’t be of- 
fended, dear old boy. You know quite well how glad 
I am to see you, but won’t our meeting make it all 
the harder for us both to-morrow — the next day and 
so on? ” 

But you will let me come again? Yes, yes, yes,” 
as Georgie shook her head. “ Why not ? There 
isn’t any harm. Listen, Georgie, listen. I have done 
what my father asked. If he wants it I will go away 
again. I will even stay away a year if he wishes it, 
but I know I can’t change. I know it. Some fel- 
lows seem able to fall in love with half a dozen girls, 
but I was never like that. I can’t marry anyone else. 
I will wait, but I shall always be true to you. In the 
end things will come right — they must — they must. 
Listen, Georgie, I won’t bind you, but for my part — ” 
“ Gerald, dearest, stop. I don’t want you to say 
anything more. Dear one, I can’t tell you how glad 
I am I didn’t make a mistake, and that you do care; 
but, dear, this is all wrong. Yes, Gerald, it is. Your 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 317 

father and mother don’t want us to marry. I oughtn’t 
to stay here. I must go. It seems like deceiving 
them. Now, listen. Don’t let’s have anything under- 
hand. It was all a chance we met. I thought you 
were in the Tyrol. Go back and tell them — say we 
met and anything else you like. I mean, even that 
we were glad to see each other, if you think you 
ought,” blushing as she spoke, “ but they have been 
so kind to me I won’t deceive them, or do what they 
do not wish.” 

“And mayn’t I see you, again — just oncef^' he 
pleaded. 

“ Ah, Gerald, no ! Dear boy, please, don’t ask it. 
Now, listen,” as Gerald gave an impatient murmur. 
“ It would be so easy to agree to meet ‘ just once,’ 
and then, once again and so on, and, in the end, we 
should soon be deceiving everybody. Ah, dear, old 
boy, I don't want to begin my Catholic life wrong. 
And — don’t think I don’t love to have you with me 
— I do — God knows how much I do, but, if I con- 
sented, I should be dragging you down. Yes, I 
should, and I won’t do that. I love you too well for 
that. And Gerald — ” 

“ Well?” 

“ Do you know, dear old boy, I believe you care 
too much for me, to wish me to do it really.” 

For a minute there was silence. For all his boyish 
look, Gerald was a man, with a man’s passion for 
a maid. To give her up, with no certainty of their 
meeting again, seemed too great a trial. He realized 
his own weakness and was silent. Georgie was right. 


3i8 STANMORE hall AND ITS INMATES 

He knew she was. And he would be dragging her 
down, if he urged her to meet him secretly, and risked 
her being talked about. The whole thing was a 
temptation in its present form. The day might come 
when Georgie should be given him for his wife. 
Ever)d:hing looked hopeless, then, but if it was good 
it would come to pass. Voices of despair whispered 
to him that it would be unmanly to resign her — 
that “ faint-heart never won,” and so on — that he 
was a man and that his father expected too much — 
And, then, his struggle was interrupted, and the soft 
voice came again. 

I don’t want to begin my Catholic life with de- 
ceit — I should be dragging you down, too, and, 
Gerald, you care too much for me to want me to do 
this — yes, I know you do, my dear, old, chivalrous 
boy, whom I have always heard praised, and told 
such great things about, — who, up till now, has been 
true to what his life promised, at Stonyhurst.” 

The word brought back his boyhood to her listener. 
A rush of memories flooded his brain. He was 
pledged to the service of Mary — his Mother. Siis- 
cipe me in servum perpetuum — His daily vow, as a 
member of the Sodality, came back to him. Through 
the past weeks he had gone to Her for Georgie’s con- 
version. What he had asked had been granted. 
Could he be so ungrateful, in return, as to lead this 
girl into a maze of deceit? And, in so doing, drag 
his own soul down, too? No, a thousand times, no. 
If it were good, Mary, his Mother, would yet bring 
them together. Difficulties were nothing to Her. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 319 

And, as he thought this, his mind went back to the 
days of long ago and he seemed to hear boy- voices 
chanting the hymn, so often heard in the chapel at 
Stonyhurst : 

Solve vincla reis 
Prefer humen coeds 
Mala nostra pelle 
Bona cuncta posce. 

All right, dear,” he said gently. I’ll go now. 
And I won’t ask you to meet me again.” 

The words startled her. Was he offended? Then, 
she saw his face and understood. 

Good-by,” she whispered. She was close to him 
— he had but to stoop and her ripe lips were within 
reach; but he understood, now, and only raised her 
hand and kissed it. A moment later, and he was 
striding through the plantation and the girl was alone. 
For a moment, she felt a stab of pain. If he had 
kissed her just once again, she thought, and then it 
passed. He wanted to do right — to have no deceit 
— ^to be open and above board and fair to her; and, 
with a proud little smile on her lips, she recalled his 
sister’s words spoken long ago — Gerald always likes 
to play the game.” 

He had been taught the right way, in his boyish 
days, and he was going to be true to it now manhood 
had come. ‘‘ He is going to play the game,” she 
whispered, to herself, a little proudly. 


CHAPTER XIII 


I T was long past eight, and Georgie sat alone in one 
of the windows, at Berkeley Square, gazing out, 
yet seeing nothing in reality. It was Friday evening, 
and, on the morrow, early, Veronica and her god- 
mother were to leave Charing Cross. It was mid- 
June and the night hot and still, but, as she thought 
of the coming parting, she shivered. No one seemed 
to doubt that the girl had found her true vocation; 
and that night was, therefore, probably the last she 
would ever spend in England. Forty-eight hours 
more and she would be behind the grill; no longer 
concerned with the things of the world, but belonging, 
altogether to God. And what a different life it 
would be. True, at neither Stanmore nor in Berkeley 
Square, was there any of that ultra luxury which ob- 
truded itself after Queen Victoria, in her overwhelm- 
ing sorrow, retired, almost entirely from society; but, 
still, it was an immense contrast to the life of a Poor 
Clair! Dorothy had told her about it, and of that 
rare Privilegium Paupertatis granted to the Order, so 
many hundreds of years ago now — that having sold 
all and given to the poor, they had the unique permis- 
sion to have no earthly possessions, but were to be al- 
lowed to live like Him, who became poor for our 
sakes — to trust entirely to Him-, who feeds the 
birds of the air and gives to the lilies of the held rai- 
320 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 321 

ment and nourishment^* Georgie had sat in wonder, 
as Dorothy had explained how, in the cold of winter, 
the nuns still went barefoot, and how, in spite of fast- 
ing and penance, when the rest of the world lay sleep- 
ing, the Poor Clairs were engaged, for hours, in 
chanting the long night office of Matins and Lauds. 
Crying softly, yet now and again constrained to 
laugh, moved, thereto, by Georgie’s face of alarm, 
Dorothy had told of this new and wonderful life, 
which her beloved Ronny ” was going to take up. 
It was of this life of reparation, then, that the girl sat 
thinking in the twilight, while the two sisters took 
their last walk together. During these last days Lady 
Meltonbury effaced herself, leaving it to the pair to 
settle everything, as it suited them. Dorothy, spite 
of conventionalities, wished for a walk in the dusk, 
through the quiet streets of Mayfair, and no one said 
her nay and dinner was arranged to be when they re- 
turned, which in the end, meant nine o’clock, but 
Georgie and her hostess had agreed that anything was 
better than a long, strained evening. The whole 
party were to go to Mass and Communion, the next 
morning, after which, there would be just time for 
a cup of tea and then Lady Meltonbury and Ve- 
ronica would drive to Charing Cross, while Dorothy 
and Georgie were to remain behind. At first, the 
former had begged to be allowed to go to the station, 
but in the end, wiser counsels prevailed and she had 
consented to say farewell in Berkeley Square. 

Directly dinner was over. Lady Meltonbury wisely 
broke up the party. Dorothy had entreated to sleep 


322 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

with Veronica, and Georgie, after a hurried kiss and 
without daring to meet the glance of either girl, 
slipped into her own room. 

The night was hot and still ; and she sat late at the 
open window, looking out at the great trees, and the 
lights of the carriages and motors, which went shoot- 
ing past. It seemed strange everything should go on 
as usual, in spite of what was passing under the roof 
which sheltered her. For all her resignation, Georgie 
knew that Veronica’s departure was a great trial to 
Lady Meltonbury, to whom the girl had ever been as 
a daughter; while to Dorothy, the going of this cher- 
ished sister was, in very truth, an agony. What this 
last night must be to her, Georgie could hardly bear 
to think. It was so terrible that she almost lost sight 
of her own sorrow. Veronica, so beautiful and dear, 
and who had led her, in the first instance, towards the 
Catholic faith, was leaving to-morrow! Nay, that 
very day! as in the distance she heard a clock strike 
midnight! But, sorrowful as it was, she could think 
really only of Dorothy. It was on her the blow fell 
with full force. To Veronica, with her loving dispo- 
sition, the giving up of those near and dear would be 
no light sacrifice; but, then, she was supported a& 
none of the others could be to the same extent. To 
her had come the invitation of the Divine Master, to 
give up all and follow Him ; and, with it, the promise 
that those, who so sacrificed, should receive an hun- 
dred fold reward and life everlasting She thought 
of the sisters in the room opposite, who had loved 
each other so dearly. How fast the remaining sands 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 323 

of life together, were running out! Georgie, kneel- 
ing at her own casement, heard the quarters perpet- 
ually chiming. Could those two hear and hearing 
mark the flight of time? There would be little sleep 
for either, she felt sure of that. Hush! The clock 
again ! One ! The carriages were fewer now. How 
strange it was to think that, all round, the gay world 
was going on, as usual — that close by, in Bruton 
Street, as she could see, there was a ball ! Those few 
hundred yards off, there were lights and music, and 
dancing, and, close by, this agony of parting. Con- 
solatrix afflictorum ^ she cried, glancing up to where 
the bright stars were shining in the blue black sky. 
The Mother of the human race could understand, and 
understanding, would aid. 

The darkness had faded — the square and the trees 
had grown gray, in the light of early dawn, before 
Georgie laid herself down at last, thoroughly weary. 
She woke after a while, with a sudden start, to find 
that the room had grown lighter. The traffic had 
stopped and she wondered vaguely what was the ex- 
act time. It must be getting on, the birds were sing- 
ing and, through the folds of the curtain, she could 
see that the sun was shining already. Then the han- 
dle of the door turned, and she was up in a second. 

‘‘ Hush ! It’s only me,” Veronica’s soft voice said. 
“ Don’t make a sound. She’s sleeping quietly now. 
Poor darling! I must get back before she wakes. 
She’ll be frightened if she finds me gone, but I wanted 
to see you.” 

^ Comforter of the afflicted. 


324 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

'"Dear Veronica/’ Georgie whispered, kissing her. 
“ Anything I can do I will. You know that. How 
white and tired you look.” 

" I couldn’t sleep. She never closed her eyes till 
four. An hour though, will do wonders. And, by 
evening, she will be worn out; and sleep is sure to 
come, then. What I came to say is — you will stay 
with her to-night, won’t you? I shan’t like to think 
of her being alone.” 

"Of course. Need you ask?” Georgie’s voice 
failed. 

" Dear one,” Veronica whispered, holding out the 
jeweled wrist watch. " Do you remember, I promised 
it to you, the first time you ever went to Benediction, 
if two intentions were granted me? The one was, 
that God would clear away all obstacles to my being a 
Poor Clair, and the other, of course was your conver- 
sion. Fancy your not guessing! I hardly expected 
my little ruse, about the wedding gown, would have 
been so successful. Here is the watch, and pray for 
me when you put it on. Nonsense! My godmother 
wishes you to have it. A Poor Clair can’t wear a 
jeweled watch ! And, now, I must go back to my dear 
one. She looks so white and fragile in this half light. 
Come and see her. I know you’ll take good care of 
her, till Ted takes her off your hands. Now, though, 
we shall be together again yet, when the time for 
starting comes, I mayn’t be able to do more than kiss 
you. We’ll say good-by now. Give me a real hug. 
And now, you’ll try, won’t you? Ah, Georgie, don’t 
— don’t! That’s it! I knew you were going to be 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 325 

good. And by and by, you will take care of my poor 
one. Just come and peep at her. Don’t make any 
noise ! ” 

Softly the two girls stole across. Dorothy was lying 
in a troubled slumber. The wealth of chestnut hair 
lay over the back of the pillow, and the trailing lashes 
rested on the pale cheeks, which showed such marks 
of tears. For a moment, the two stood watching 
sadly. It was so obvious that, even in shadow land, 
grief had not really left her. Every now and then 
the white hands moved restlessly, while, from time 
to time, there came a low moan as from one in 
actual physical pain. Georgie gave one glance and 
then, with a sign that she could bear no more, re- 
treated to her own room. The morning was lovely, 
when later the girl and her hostess started, but it was 
obvious that, as the hours went on, the heat would be 
great. The church looked fine, with the sunlight 
falling through the stained glass; while the chapel of 
the Sacred Heart was bright with flowers, for the 
month of June. Georgie did not dare look up when, 
a minute or two before the appointed time, the two 
sisters took their places beside her. Indeed, so fear- 
ful was she of arousing any emotion, that Mass was 
half over before she discovered it was Veronica who 
was kneeling next her. Georgie found it difficult to 
keep her attention. She could only offer her dis- 
tractions to God. Even at the moment of communion 
she was not really free. What her friends were suf- 
fering never seemed to leave her, for a moment; but 
she did not trouble herself scrupulously as she would 


326 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

have done in old days, knowing that it all was beyond 
her power to prevent. But once back in her place, •, 
peace seemed to come. Who could understand the i 
royal road of the Cross, so well, as He who i 

had led the way ? And what need was there to antici- i 

pate the moment of departure? He who had come ^ 
to abide in their hearts, had promised to bring with 
Him grace sufficient to meet all trials and temptations. * 
Georgie rose up feeling stronger and braver than she j 
had done for days past. 

And then came, what so often happens, at mo- ' 
ments of terrible trial — a sort of merciful numbness. ! 
Georgie remembers walking down the Mews with i 
Lady Meltonbury on her right and Veronica and Dor- i 

othy on her left, but it was like a walk in a dream. i 

Here and there a carriage was being washed — there i 
was a rattling of buckets, and she heard the stablemen I 
laughing and talking, as they pursued their work ; but ' 
though they were close she had no knowledge of what j 
they said. At the corner of Hill Street, the crossing | 
sweeper wished them ‘‘ good morning ” — at least 
Georgie supposed he did, because she knew he made 
a remark, but there was a noise in her ears and she 
felt confused. Then, they were at their own door, 
and in the hall was the luggage, and directly after- 
wards they were at breakfast and Veronica was pour- 
ing out tea. No one spoke. The dining room was 
quiet and there was no noise in the square. Georgie 
hardly dared to lift her eyes. So much depended 
on her keeping herself under control. Somehow, 
without looking, she seemed to become aware of 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 327 

things, and, in that strange way one does at a supreme 
crisis, to notice what was trivial. She knew Lady 
Meltonbury was breaking bits of toast into her tea- 
cup — that Veronica was crumbling a roll with her 
fingers; while just beyond was seated Dorothy. 
Georgie knew she was there, trembling very much, but 
she did not dare really look. Presently the door 
opened and a servant came in and said something. 
She did not know what. Then, directly afterwards, 
she realized that he had told his Mistress that the car- 
riage was at the door! The moment had come then! 
Still no one moved. Everything was quite quiet, ex- 
cept for the song of the birds. The sun was very hot. 
It seemed to flood the room. How loud the birds 
sang ! Hush ! the clock, in the distance ! Did Lady 
Meltonbury move? No! All quiet. It had not 
come yet. Veronica was still there, sitting opposite. 
Georgie’s heart beat wildly. Something seemed to 
catch her breath. She knew the moment was close 
at hand. How should they go through it? God 
would help them. Yes, Georgie was sure of that. 
They had been to Holy Communion for that intention. 
He would not desert them. And yet, she dreaded the 
first sound of movement. It must come though. If 
it were only all over — if it could be hours hence — if 
the sun were not so hot — if the birds would not sing 
so loudly — if — Ah dear God! Lady Meltonbury 
had risen. She made a sign to wave Georgie back. 
Then she noticed Veronica standing up, saw her give 
one look towards Dorothy and then, with a little cry, 
the latter was in her arms. For a moment the two 


328 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

stood locked in each other’s embrace, and then, Ve- 
ronica began gently to try and disengage herself, while 
the silence was broken, as poor Dorothy clung closer 
and closer: 

“ Ronny — Ronny — Ah, no ! No ! No ! ” 

Again Veronica strove gently but firmly. 

Darling, be good,” she urged. 

‘‘No, no — don’t go — stay — stay!” 

The piteous, wailing voice pierced Georgie to the 
heart, but she knew what to do. She gave one glance 
at Veronica’s beautiful face, which had grown white 
as death, and then she stepped forward and began to 
draw Dorothy away. She had a wild notion of utter- 
ing some words — of pleading with her not to make 
things harder for Veronica; while for one moment, 
the girl struggled — then yielded, dropping her arms, 
as if by some superhuman effort — crying out in her 
agony, but leaving her sister free. In that moment 
Veronica turned and fled, and Dorothy and Georgie 
were left alone. For an instant the girl stood mo- 
tionless as if listening to the last footfall, then turn- 
ing, flung herself on a sofa, in an agony of despair. 

“ Ronny — come back — come back I Ah, dear 
God ! let me die ! Ronny — Ronny 1 ” 

“ Dorothy — darling — won’t you tryf ” Georgie 
pleaded, putting her arms round her friend, but she 
gave no heed, only uttering the same wild words : 

“ Come back — come back — Ronny — Ronny.” 

In the distance, Georgie heard the closing of the 
door, the sound of horses’ hoofs — then stillness I It 
was over ! 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 329 

Veronica was gone! 

Through the open windows the sunlight poured 
hotly in and from without came the song of the birds. 
And, within, the piteous wailing cry went on and on. 

‘‘ Ronny — Ronny — come back. Ah, dear God ! 
let me die.’’ 

The time wore on. The clock chimed the hours 
and still Dorothy lay there and Georgie crouched on 
the floor beside her. No one came to disturb them. 
The wailing cry had ceased, only, now and then, came 
a piteous little moan — that was all. From where 
she half knelt the latter could see the time. Eleven! 
The travelers must be at Dover by now ! Soon, they 
would be on the sea and England left behind. Ve- 
ronica gone! It seemed incredible and, yet, all the 
while she knew it was true. They themselves were to 
have left, at noon, for Staffordshire, but it was im- 
possible to think of that. The figure, that lay prone 
upon the couch, was stiller now. Even the piteous 
wailing had stopped. Had she fallen asleep, ex- 
hausted by her grief and the long slumberless hours of 
the night ! And, if so, what ought she — Georgie — to 
do ? The carriage was to come to Lichfield to meet 
them ! She must telegraph bidding it wait. And yet, 
she was afraid to move — afraid to bring back, to the 
poor heartsick one beside her, a knowledge of her 
woe; if, for a little space unconsciousness had been 
permitted her. Anything, she felt, was better than to 
hear again that piteous cry, ‘‘ Ronny — Ronny ! ” 
How strange it all was! How little would she — 


330 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Georgie — in the old days, when she had first known 
Dorothy and thought her hard, cold, abrupt, have ever 
suspected her of such powers of affection? Never, 
surely, had two sisters loved each other better. She 
was glad Veronica had come to her room, in the early 
hours of the morning, for, in those last dreadful mo- 
ments, there had been no chance of a word of farewell 
for herself, not even of a parting kiss. 

The time wore on. Noon ! Dorothy had not 
stirred. Once or twice there had been a sort of con- 
vulsive sob, but that was all. Something must be 
done! Ever)d:hing had been left on Georgie’s shoul- 
ders. And, even as she thought thus, Dorothy moved. 

I want to go to her room.” 

For a moment Georgie hesitated, then realized — 
better let her have her own way, in these first hours 
of desolation. 

‘'Come then,” she whispered, and put her arms 
round the tottering form. 

“ I want to be alone there, for one hour, please,” 
Dorothy said. “ It is all I ask.” 

There was nothing else to be done and Georgie left 
her at the door of the room, which had been Veroni- 
ca’s, but was to be hers no more ! 

The clock chimed the hour and Dorothy came 
forth. During the time, she had knelt with her face 
buried in the pillow, on which Veronica’s head had 
been wont to rest, holding the crucifix, which had been 
her sister’s parting gift, in her hand. Her limbs had 
trembled and she had felt faint and exhausted, but 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 331 

she knew, that it was only at the foot of the cross 
strength could be found, and she had stayed on till 
help had come. When she came out once more, and 
found Georgie waiting on the stairs, one glance told 
the latter the victory was won. 

I have given her up to our Lord,’’ Dorothy said 
sweetly. I have said that He shall have her for His 
own, if He will give me His grace.” 

Georgie did not try to answer. With arms linked 
they went downstairs and, a while later, Berkeley 
Square was left behind. 

And Georgie never heard again that wild cry, 
“ Ronny, Ronny,” but, as she sat opposite Dorothy in 
the train, she told herself it would echo in her ears 
for many a day. 

The arrival at the old Hall affected Georgie sadly. 
The place seemed desolate. Dorothy saw her father 
and mother, alone, and, when the party met at dinner, 
conversation was kept up on trivial matters. Lord 
Stapleton was a great help. He seemed to know, ex- 
actly, what to say and do. Clair, too, was home for 
a few days from the Convent; Lady Theresa thinking 
that she might be of some assistance. To Georgie, 
the sight of her at dinner gave a shock. She had 
never noticed, before, how like the girl was to Ve- 
ronica. She had the same blue gray eyes, though not 
so large; but Georgie, observing her closely, realized 
that there was exactly the same expression. Gerald, 
of course, was not there. He had started back for 
the Tyrol, on the day that Veronica had left Stan- 


more. 


332 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

I shall go early to-morrow,” Georgie said to Dor- 
othy, the next afternoon, on their return from Ves- 
pers. 

Why ? ” the girl asked, in her old, sharp way. 

“ Because you no longer need me, and I should only 
be in Lord Stapleton’s way. My task is done. Be- 
sides, Stanmore is not good for me, now. There are 
ghosts here.” She spoke a parable, but Dorothy un- 
derstood. 

We have been together in good times and in bad,” 
the latter said. “ I think the last binds closer than 
the first.” 

The next day, she gave Georgie a very loving em- 
brace and watched the carriage out of sight, then 
turned and made her way to the smoking room. It 
was a chill, wet June day — a log fire smoldered on the 
hearth and Lord Stapleton, with a pipe in his mouth, 
sat before it. 

‘‘ Want anything, darling? ” he asked. 

‘‘ Yes. Are you a good hand at plots? ” 

‘‘ Plots!” 

“ Yes — blowing up silly, conventional, old-fash- 
ioned prejudices.” 

Guy Fawkes won’t be in it, if it is anything you 
need,” he answered, putting his arm round her waist, 
as she sat on the arm of his chair. 

The conference lasted long. Sometimes it was in- 
terrupted by matters of mere personal interest; but, 
for all that, the whispered conversation was of a seri- 
ous character. The result appeared to satisfy Doro- 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 333 

thy, since, when they emerged from the room, she 
glanced up with a happy, confident smile. 

“ You’ll back me, then? ” 

Through thick and thin, darling.” 

‘‘ Thanks, ever so much — Mr. Fawkes,” she an- 
swered demurely, becoming aware that Clair and the 
rest of the children were trooping in to luncheon be- 
hind them, and consequently that the time for frivoli- 
ties was over. 

June had merged itself into July, and Georgie had 
settled down to life at Penhirst Place. Every Sunday 
she rode the twelve miles to early Mass at Cannock. 
She found she could not do without, at least, weekly 
Communion. It troubled her, too, to be silent as to 
her conversion. 

Remember,” she said, always, to her mother, “ if 
I am asked I must say. I cannot deny my religion,” 
and Mrs. Rice was silent. 

For a while things were thus — then, on a sudden, 
the fact became known. Riding home through the 
dusk, she had met Mr. Dax, who had asked her why 
she never came to church and Georgie told him all. 

‘‘ I’m a real Catholic now,” she said, ‘‘ not a play 
one, as I used to be. And I will pray for you next 
Sunday and you must, always, do the same for me. 
And, please, don’t let it make any difference in our 
friendship. I can answer it won’t with mcv” 

Georgie looked so pretty that the old gentleman was 
obliged to say something nice, and afterwards, when 


334 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

they met, the girl always stopped and would insist on 
chatting; till, at last, Mr. Dax gave up the strug- 
gle and a satisfactory friendship was established 
between the pair. But with Mrs. Rice he was dis- 
pleased. 

'' I am sure I did it for the best,” the latter said, 
“ saying you went to some very High Church. I 
thought he would be horrified, if I said you were a 
real Papist. It is a High Church you go to.” 

Georgie laughed. 

‘‘ Neither High nor Low, but just the Catholic 
Church, which teaches the same doctrine all the world 
over,” she said. 

Oh, the peace and the rest of it, the girl thought, 
later, as she knelt in her quiet room, before her cru- 
cifix. 

“ Pve told your cousin,” Mrs. Rice said, rather tri- 
umphantly, the next day. ‘‘ Poor dear ! she was very 
good about it.” 

‘‘Of course, I am sorry because of Mother,” Polly 
said, when she saw Georgie next. “ And though you 
can’t go to our church, I hope you’ll still be able to 
visit the dear grave and take flowers.” 

“ My dear Polly, of course. Why I shall go much 
oftener than before I was a Catholic.” 

“ Well, I’m glad it has all gone off so well,” Mrs. 
Rice said later to her daughter. “ I met Mrs. Wil- 
mer, in the village this morning and she had heard of 
it, and said, if she were me, she would rather have her 
daughter a real Catholic, than a play-at-it-one ! ” 

Georgie laughed. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 335 

Mrs. Wilmer has more sense than I thought/’ she 
said. 

There is only your father, now,” Mrs. Rice 
sighed. 

‘‘ I will write to-morrow — believe me, mother dear, 
it will be best,” Georgie answered decisively. 

But, when morning came, or rather late noon, there 
was no need to consider the question of writing. 
Georgie had been to the kitchen garden and was re- 
turning, when she met one of the maids. The girl 
was out of breath. Georgie heard something about 
Colonel Rice and a telegram, and knew, in a moment, 
what had happened. He had heard it, and, as her 
mother prophesied, had thrown up his appointment and 
returned! Sick at heart, Georgie entered the house. 
Perhaps the telegram was to say he was arriving that 
very day! The idea made her feel faint. She went 
quickly to her mother’s room and, at the door, met 
Polly coming out. 

She wants you,” the latter said hurriedly. I am 
sending back a reply.” 

The telegram would be from Southampton, then, 
Georgie thought. She had always said, when at last 
he came it would be like this — without warning. 
Then she entered and saw her mother, with flushed 
face, standing before her. 

You have heard? ” she began. 

“ They told me there was a telegram. Has father 
come home or — ” 

“It is from Major Henderson — sent off from 
Madras this morning! Georgie he is — dead!^^ 


336 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

‘^Dead! Father dead! It can’t be true.” She 
spoke below her breath. 

It was all in a minute,” her mother answered. 

He had been for his ride — this morning I ” She 
threw up her hands. “ It must have been the heart 
or apoplexy. He used to get so red in the face, lat- 
terly. I think Polly — no here it is ! ” She took the 
paper up and read it: Deep regret. Colonel Rice 

died suddenly to-day, dismounting after morning ride. 
Funeral to-morrow. Full military honors. Hender- 
son.'' 

Georgie stood white and still, and her mother stood 
opposite with flushed face. Dead! And the horror 
of it was that it mattered so little to either of them. 
The girl’s mind went back to long ago — to the loud- 
voiced, irritable man, always grumbling — expressing 
his displeasure with many oaths. For a moment she 
saw herself, again, a child, with her kitten under her 
arm, hiding behind a door, while her father stamped 
up and down the hall, cursing the servants, because 
the fire had gone out, or his newspaper been mislaid. 
Georgie never remembered him otherwise. She 
could not recall his ever being kind to her mother. 
And, yet, it had been a love match! The big, red- 
faced man had been singularly good looking, in those 
far-off times. Georgie knew that, from what people 
had told her. The good looks had long gone — the 
love had disappeared so completely, that little Mrs. 
Rice had almost forgotten that it had ever existed; 
but, in spite of that, she had been a good wife. As the 
poor woman stood there, she was able to tell herself 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 337 

with truth, that she had ever done her best for him. 
And though, for years, she had been longing to leave 
India, she had stayed till the doctors had insisted on 
her return home. He, himself, had been hard and 
ungrateful, but he had not been a bad husband, in the 
usual sense of the word, and had never given her 
cause for jealousy. As she stood there, in the first 
moments of widowhood, she was glad to be able to 
put down anything to the credit of the father of her 
child. In reality, she had dreaded his return from 
India and the future life; but now, that he had actu- 
ally gone, there was a certain revulsion of feeling. It 
would be untrue to say there was sorrow, but her 
mind went back to the early days — the time of their 
engagement, when he had been handsome and pleasant 
to her — to their wedding day, and the birth of 
Georgie. It all looked very long ago, now ; but, still, 
she was glad to remember there had been happy days, 
once. 

And the girl, herself! She stood there, knowing 
there was nothing to be feared now ! She would not 
be turned out of doors for being a Catholic, or her 
mother rendered wretched; but, yet! Without a mo- 
ment’s warning! One minute riding along, well and 
strong, and the next ! And it was only that very day ! 
At that instant, he was lying in his darkened bunga- 
low — still forever ! Her father. She tried to recall 
the difference of time. Probably it was dusk in the 
far east. And to-morrow he was to be buried! As 
a child, she remembered the funeral of one of the 
Majors of the Regiment. It would be like that — 


338 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

the soldiers marching with their arms reversed — the 
roll of the muffled drums — the great wailing sound 
of the “ Dead March,” the gun-carriage with its bur- 
den hid by the Union Jack, and the riderless horse, 
with the empty boots, pawing the ground. She saw 
it all, just as it was, then, and as it would be to-mor- 
row — only this time it would be her father ! 

It seems impossible,” she said at last. Then she 
took up the telegram, again, and read it. Yes! it 
was all true! There was only one thing to be done, 
and, after a little, finding her mother did not need her, 
she went to her room and prayed, long and earnestly, 
for the soul that was gone. God was very merciful. 
Life for her father had meant just being a soldier — 
getting on in his profession — obtaining a good pen- 
sion and so forth. He had not thought about Death 
and Judgment, simply because he did not know what 
such things meant. Surely God would have mercy 
on one who had known little — had had, so it seemed, 
so poor a chance. And, all the time, there was the 
feeling of horror in the girl’s breast, that, in reality, 
this going meant so little to her. After a while she 
went back and found Mrs. Rice, with her Bible open 
beside her. Probably, she had tried to read it and 
failed. She looked up. Her face was still flushed. 

The pension is only £200 a year,” she said. ‘‘ If 
it wasn’t for your cousin’s goodness, I don’t know how 
we should struggle on.” 

And at the words Georgie thought, again, how ter- 
rible it all was ! 

As a man sows so shall he reap! ” 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 339 

Then, Polly came to ask would her aunt like to re- 
main upstairs, but Mrs. Rice shook her head. She 
was a truthful little woman, and would not pretend to 
be grief-stricken when she was not. They went 
down. Cousin Polly had ordered the blinds to be 
drawn and, at luncheon, they spoke rather low — that 
was all — otherwise, it was like any other day. 

And again to Georgie’s mind unbidden rose the 
text, As a man sows so shall he reap! 

July passed and August came. The rain which 
had troubled the country vanished and King Sun took 
possession. All day long from early morning to late 
evening, scarce a cloud was to be seen, and the long 
ride on Sundays, to Cannock, became rather a trial 
to Georgie in her deep mourning in the fierce heat. 
Mrs. Rice had grown accustomed to her weeds, and 
reference to the poor Colonel was hardly ever made. 
Georgie remembered him always in her prayers — 
that was all. 

Life at Penhirst was very quiet. Cousin Polly 
shrank from anything like gayety ; Georgie’s thoughts 
were away in the far-off Austrian Tyrol; and, if the 
truth be told, the only person who found the time 
monotonous was little Mrs. Rice herself. She could 
not pretend to be sad, once she had recovered the 
shock. She would be glad when the period came for 
going out into the world. Life was uncertain — her 
pension died with her, and she longed to see Georgie 
safely married. The girl was in the ripe beauty of 
nineteen. Youth soon passed. Only, so far, the girl 


340 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

seemed utterly uninterested in any of the opposite sex. 
Colonel Grainger’s son was evidently devoted, but 
Georgie snubbed him unmercifully. The Vicar of 
Bendley, too, with fifteen hundred a year of his own, 
had, also, been smitten, but the change of religion 
made that hopeless; added to which, the girl could 
hardly be persuaded to speak a civil word to him. 
Still, perhaps, Georgie might come back to the Church 
of England, and something might come of it even yet. 
So far there was no sign of change, Mrs. Rice owned. 
There, beside the girl’s bed, was a crucifix and a 
statue of the Blessed Virgin, and some Saint in a pair 
of ridiculous wooden shoes — a Cure of somewhere. 
And when she went in suddenly, nine times out of 
ten, the girl had a rosary in her hand. It was all 
trying; though she acknowledged that her daughter 
was sweet and patient with her; for Mrs. Rice’s anx- 
iety made her irritable and she was honest enough to 
own it. 

And then came Harvest time! Polly went with 
her relatives to the big cornfield and saw the last load 
carried — saw it with dim, tearful eyes remembering 
how her mother had, ever, been the central figure in 
past years, and how all the cottagers had loved her. 

September came and Georgie, riding about the quiet 
lanes, heard the sound of distant shots. Her mind 
went back to the previous year, at Stanmore, and, 
when she shut her eyes, she could see Gerald, tall and 
straight of limb, standing before her, with his dark 
eyes and his gun under his arm. The family were 
away, she knew, and she had not heard for a great 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 341 

while. It was the end of the month before Dorothy 
wrote to remind her she was to be one of her brides- 
maids. No date was fixed and Ted ” had agreed to 
wait, because she had not the heart to leave her father 
yet. Veronica had had leave to write, she added, so 
Georgie would soon hear. There were only to be 
four bridesmaids, her two sisters, Clair and Winifred, 
Daisy Barrington and Georgie. The gowns were to 
be pink and silver-gray, because Daisy couldn’t — or 
wouldn’t — wear blue. Veronica was to be clothed 
in November; Lady Meltonbury would take Georgie 
and there would be no expense, and she wasn’t to be 
silly! It was not decided, yet, if she, herself, was 
going. The letter was long and there was not a word 
as to Gerald! At least he must be at the wedding! 
Her heart beat at the thought. And how she hated 
young Grainger and the Vicar of Bendley! It was 
Gerald she wanted — nobody but Gerald. 

A few weeks later and the long expected letter 
came. It was almost like seeing the writing of some 
loved one who was dead, Georgie felt, and waited till 
she was alone, before opening it. 

" My Dear One: 

‘‘ Rev. Mother has most kindly given me leave to 
write. The great day is November i8th. Dorothy 
tells me that it is settled that you are to come, and my 
mind is easy, because it is to be no expense to you. 
I am writing from my dear little cell which I love more 
every day. When I wake each morning to find my- 
self here I am lost in wonder at our dear Lord’s con- 


342 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

descension in ever allowing such a wretch as myself 
to come and live in this holy place. I cannot tell you 
how good and kind everyone is to me, or the patience 
which is shown to me. I do not find the life nearly 
so trying as I expected. I hardly ever catch colds 
now or have headaches, but then I am taken great 
care of. I told my kind Mistress of Novices the 
other day when she would not let me do something, 
fancying I was knocked up, that when I was at home' 
I often got up and went down to the Chapel when I 
had influenza, and she said I certainly should not be 
allowed to do that anymore! In fact I am quite 
frightened sometimes, for it seems to me as if God 
did not deign to try his worthless servant. The 
washing and sweeping, etc., seem easy. I think I do 
better on one meal a day than I did on three, and the 
sleeping hours seem to have been arranged for me! 
You know I never could sit up! Well, eight o’clock 
sees us in bed! Just when you fashionable people are 
thinking of dinner! At half past eleven I wake up, 
ready for anything, and then come Matins and Lauds 
which last till close on three, after which we go back 
to bed for which I am again quite ready. I cannot 
tell you how beautiful it is to be awake and singing 
the praises of God in those hours. I pray for you 
every day during my watch before the Blessed Sacra- 
ment. Of course, it’s not all plain sailing. Self gives 
me ever so much trouble, and I get beaten continually, 
but my Novice Mistress is as good as possible and 
does not despair of me. I go into retreat on the last 
day of this month. Pray for me very much. I live 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 343 

in a tremble when I think of the Graces which God 
continually sends me and which I seem to do nothing 
but trample on. I take the name of Sister Magdalen 
Clair. God bless you, dear one. I am dreadfully 
hurried. 

Veronica.” 

P. S. Won’t it be lovely when we all meet in 
heaven ? ” 

Somehow Georgie couldn’t help giving a sigh. She 
hardly liked to picture her beautiful Veronica toiling 
and scrubbing. The remembrance of her at the Lis- 
well ball, the admired of all, came back vividly. 
Then, suddenly, she recalled what Father Douglas 
had shown — the other side to the picture of “ More 
Heavens than one.” Veronica had chosen the better 
part, which should not be taken away from her. Just 
now, she had to toil but that was a trifle. She had 
greater things to do than that — to conquer self — to 
trample it under foot — to slay it. The conflict 
would last through life, but when it was done would 
come the great reward. Enter into the joy of thy 
Lord ! ” Aye, and not only enter, but more still — 
follow the Lamb wheresoe’er He goes ! ” 

The days went on, and, though Dorothy wrote 
again, there was no word of Gerald! Only once had 
she mentioned him, and that was after Colonel Rice’s 
death, when she said she had written to Gerald and 
that he sent love and sympathy. This silence troubled 
Georgie. Hitherto, she had believed Dorothy fa- 
vored the idea. Did she now regard the matter as 


344 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


hopeless ? The thought made her feel faint. And as 
the days went on, and the light began to fail, early, 
and damp November settled over the land, a great 
sickness of heart crept over her. Nothing seemed to 
matter. Once or twice her Mother asked if any- 
thing ailed her, and she answered ‘‘ Nothing.” Did 
the girl wish to rejoin the National Church, she won- 
dered. 

Mother ! ” Georgie cried in horror, when the 
question was put. “ Why, being a Catholic is the 
only thing which makes life worth living — which 
makes it hearable.^' 

Mrs. Rice was more mystified than ever. 

Could it be young Grainger after all? 

Georgie and Lady Meltonbury did not arrive at 
the quaint old mediaeval town in Belgium till the eve 
of the clothing. Lady Theresa and her husband were 
already there, but at another hotel and Georgie was 
amazed when, later, the door of her room opened and 
Dorothy walked in. 

‘‘Yes, I have come,” she said. “I thought she 
would wish it. And, then, I have given her up — I 
don’t want to do it grudgingly.” 

And so, next day, Dorothy, quiet and still, knelt in 
the Chapel of the Poor Clairs and saw the sister she 
loved yield herself up a willing sacrifice. The morn- 
ing was cloudless — the sun shone through the old 
stained glass, in rich hues, on the girlish form of Ve- 
ronica, in her bridal dress. The words of prophecy, 
spoken long ago, in far-off Staffordshire, came back 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 345 

to Georgie, and the tears rained down her cheeks. In 
her satin and orange blossoms, her friend had never 
looked more lovely. For a moment, she found her- 
self wishing for her the perishable, passing joys of 
earth, instead of ‘‘the better part”; then, suddenly, 
as she gazed, under the folds of the Bridal Veil, she 
saw the face which was as that of an angel, and so 
seeing desired no more. A while later and Georgie 
beheld that part of the office which, once seen, can 
never be forgotten. It was the moment of farewell! 
Veronica was giving up all that belonged to earth — 
father, mother, brothers, sisters, home, all that the 
world holds best, and she was giving it up gladly. 
Henceforth, she would know only the long fast and 
vigil, the daily, hourly dying to self, which was to 
continue so long as life remained — henceforth before 
her Lord in the Blessed Sacrament, with arms out- 
stretched in the form of a Cross, she was to wrestle 
in prayer, for the sinners He came to save — hence- 
forth, in life and death, she was to belong to Him 
alone, and only when death called would come the 
great reward — “To follow the Lamb wheresoe’er 
He goes.” At the enclosure door, the Community 
awaited her coming with lighted tapers in their hands 
recalling thereby that night so many, many hundreds 
of years ago now when St. Francis d’ Assisi received 
St. Clair at the Portiuncula, while the glorious mezzo- 
soprano voice rang out as she chanted in unison with 
her expectant Sisters the beautiful psalm Lcetatus 
Sum. A moment later and the blessing on the new 
life had been given, and Veronica turned, according 


346 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

to custom, to bow a last farewell to those assembled. 
To Georgie it seemed as if that moment must break 
poor Dorothy’s heart, but even as she thought thus, 
there shone on Veronica’s face a strange and won- 
drous light, as if, for a moment, her countenance was 
allowed to reflect back the light of the Lord of Glory, 
who, but a few moments before she had received in 
Holy Communion. Then she turned and passed 
within the inclosure, as the nuns chanted the Anti- 
phon; and even as they did so a sweet, soft voice 
joined in unison with theirs, and thrilled the listeners. 
In domum Domini Icetantes ibimusl^ Into the 
House of the Lord we will go with rejoicing” Doro- 
thy had seen that light and Georgie realized that her 
friend had yielded up her treasure ungrudgingly at 
last! 

And when the afternoon sun was low, Georgie had 
an interview with her beloved Veronica at the grill. 
It was a special privilege as Sister Magdalen Clair 
had already seen her relations. It was dark on the 
other side of the grill, and Georgie could see nothing 
but still she could hear the beloved voice. The mo- 
ments were so precious that the interview seemed 
confused. She remembered afterwards saying some- 
thing about envying the safe lot of a Poor Clair and 
Veronica answered, As long as life lasts, dear one, 
there will be temptations. No convent-walls can 
shut them out. True, we have great privileges, but 
the fight must go on till death. Self takes a lot of 
killing.” 

‘‘Ah, yes — I forgot that! but sometimes lately I 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 347 

have thought — the world is so disappointing — I 
should like to be a nun — not a Poor Clair, I couldn’t 
be that, but some less strict order.” 

There was a sound of amusement in Veronica’s 
voice as she answered. 

It’s not your vocation. God wills but few to the 
religious life. Leave everything to Him. That is 
my last injunction. I have left another message for 
you which will be given later, as time is short. Just 
try and love God’s will. I always liked the story of 
the Spanish Saint, who, whatever happened, smiled! 
There’s great sanctity in that.” 

‘‘ Ah ! Our first real talk was about that,” Georgie 
answered. 

Was it ? I daresay. The clock will strike directly. 
Pray, every day, I may persevere in our holy rule, 
till death comes.” 

Georgie sighed. 

“ I will. And you will pray for me. After all I 
am a sort of spiritual child of yours. You brought 
me into the Church. And — but, of course, you will ! 
— how silly I am — for a moment I was forgetting. 
I was going to ask you to pray for — for someone 
else but — ” 

But what ? ” Was it possible, there was a sound 
of mirth in Veronica’s soft voice? 

Nothing. I mean I know you do. It is someone 
you know.” 

I understand. I pray for you both, with my arms 
outstretched. Hush ! ” 

In the quiet convent the clock chimed four. 


348 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

Georgie knew that the time had come to bid her be- 
loved friend a long farewell. She moved a step nearer 
and then suddenly realized — there was no one behind 
the grill! The clock had struck! Without a love of 
implicit obedience, none can hope to persevere as a 
Poor Clair and, at the first sound of the chimes, the 
Novice had sped away. Within the cloister are joys 
which the world knows not of, but there is, also, the 
cross! Whatever else is taken away that, at least, 
remains to a Poor Clair ! 

Georgie wept, as she made her way back through 
the quaint streets. Would she ever see Veronica 
again ! 

‘‘We seem to have changed places,” Dorothy said 
later, as she tried to comfort her friend. “ Once, I 
was like that, too, but now I am content. I wouldn’t 
have my Ronny back for all the world. She has set 
out for Heaven, and I am content to wait till we meet 
there.” 

“ But it’s different for you — a relation! You can 
often see her.” 

Dorothy shook her head. 

“To do that, save rarely, would, somehow, seem 
like taking my gift back from God,” she said slowly. 
“ Do you understand?” 

And Georgie bowed her head. 

That night they left the old town and the next day 
they were again in London. 

“ I shall follow in a day or two,” Lady Meltonbury 
said to Georgie, who was going back, with the others, 
to the Hall. “ Only stupid business, with the lawyers. 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 349 

is keeping me now, and I shall be glad to get away 
from Berkeley Square.” 

The girl was glad to think they would meet soon 
again. Lady Meltonbury’s presence, too, would be a 
help at Stanmore. The visit was something of a trial. 
Gerald was still away. She would not have been 
asked otherwise, Georgie told herself, as in the dusk 
she watched the flying landscape. 

“Life is full of self-sacrifice,” Mr. Stanmore re- 
marked cheerfully, as the express tore northward. 
“ Somehow, Dorothy always manages to dawdle about 
shopping in town ; and going by this train means din- 
ner at ten ! ” 

It was moonlight when they changed at Lichfield, 
and Georgie thought the Hall had never looked so 
beautiful as when, an hour later, they drove up to it 
in the silver light. 

“ How lovely the Long Gallery must look,” she said, 
as they went upstairs. 

“ We’ll go there,” Dorothy said quickly. “ I won- 
der if you’d have the courage to wait there, now, 
while I run up to the children? Winifred will be 
going to bed and will be huffy if I don’t go and see 
her.” 

“ I don’t think I should mind in this bright light,” 
Georgie said. “ Yes, I will wait there for you.” 

And yet, spite of the flood of silver light, the long 
gallery looked weird as Georgie made her way down, 
past the door of the room in which the great Elizabeth 
had slept, and looked out of the casement at the Ter- 
race of dark yews, and the flight of stone steps which 


350 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 

led down from it to the garden below. Never had 
the place looked more beautiful, she thought sadly. 
The last time she had been there, at night, was when 
she, herself, Gerald, Dorothy and Veronica had 
danced there! How merry they had all been, then. 
She could hear Veronica’s glorious voice, ringing out, 
as she waltzed. And she, herself, had circled round, 
and Gerald’s strong arm had been round her, then. 
And, now, what a change ! Dorothy was going to be 
married — all hope of passing her life with Gerald 
was gone, and Veronica had turned her back on it all 
and wore the dress of a Poor Clair. She felt very 
lonely, standing there, and, rather, as if she would 
like to lie down and finish with life. But, that was 
mere cowardice. And happiness might still be hers 

— not earthly happiness, as the world understood it, 
but the joy of doing the will of God, whatever it was 

— learning, even, to love a gray, somber life, with all 
temporal happiness left out of it. Veronica would 
obtain the necessary graces for her. In that mortified 
life, what might she not obtain for all for whom she 
prayed? Ah! if she could but see her friend again 
and fold her in her arms, it would be a help. But 
that was impossible. She had to give her up cheer- 
fully. To do that, was to do part of God’s will. She 
must try and reach the height, to which Dorothy had 
already climbed, and do it ungrudgingly. But, how 
difficult! And how still and empty the Long Gallery 
seemed. Hush! Not a sound. She covered her 
face with her hands and prayed with all her heart. 
Could she say, whatever her future life was to be — ' 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 351 

Fiat/' For a moment, it seemed as if she could not. 
Then, a sudden strength seemed to pass into her, and 
she said the word aloud. 

Fiat r 

She had given up her friend. She would do it 
smilingly, even as the old Spanish Saint had done. 
And she must do the same as regards Gerald’s love. 
It was sweet to have had it. It would have been 
sweeter, still, to possess it always, but — well. Fiat. 
She had said it. She meant it; but how still and 
lonely the Long Gallery was! Hush! Dorothy re- 
turning ! She turned to greet her and — It was not 
Dorothy, at all! Someone, tall and straight of limb, 
was coming towards her — ■ then the moonlight fell on 
him and she knew ! 

‘‘ Gerald ! ” she exclaimed, in amazement ; ‘‘ Ger- 
ald!” 

‘‘ Did you think I was a ghost,” he asked, holding 
out both his hands. ‘‘ Dorothy told me you were here. 
I didn’t expect you for another hour. Georgie, I have 
come to ask you something — to ask you to be my 
wife!” 

She made no reply, standing, there dumb; looking 
up at him, in the silver light of the moon. 

‘‘ Won’t you give me your answer, Georgie ? ” he 
asked gently. 

But Gerald — dear ! — it is impossible. Dorothy 
and Veronica both told me — your father ! ” 

He laughed. 

It is only impossible now, if you refuse,” he said. 

It is all made smooth. Veronica was going to tell 


352 STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 


you; but, then, she thought I should like to do it, and 
so she gave up that pleasure for herself, though it has 
all come through her.’’ Lady Meltonbury is the fairy 
godmother! She had Veronica down for twenty-five 
thousand pounds, in her will; but the sum is trans- 
ferred to me! She had always told Veronica this 
amount would come to her, and so she ventured to 
speak to her godmother. It was really settled some 
time ago, but my father wished to be quite sure I 
knew my own mind, and so I was sent back to the 
Tyrol, for a last trial. And that isn’t really the end 
of the fairy tale. Lady Meltonbury entered into it 
all con amore. You know how she always does 
about people’s affairs ; and how she delights in making 
others happy, though her own life has been such a sad 
one. She told Father that this sum was to be trans- 
ferred at once to me, but that it would not. make any 
difference to the provision she had already made for 
me, in her will! Of course, we all know she is very 
rich, but how she does it all, I can’t think, as she has 
always given with both hands to the Church.” 

‘"And your father — ” Georgie began, but Gerald 
interrupted. 

“ My father and mother and everyone have agieed 
to be delighted if — ” 

“If what? ” she asked breathlessly. 

“If only you will consent,” he answered, putting 
his arm round her. 

Georgie did not answer, but she lifted her face and 
Gerald bent down to kiss the lips that looked ripe, in 


STANMORE HALL AND ITS INMATES 353 


the silvery moonlight. Then the door at the end of 
the gallery was discreetly shaken. 

‘‘May a body come in?” Dorothy asked, and, a 
while later, the three stood together, hand in hand, 
where once they had danced. It was like the old 
time, save, only, that one beloved one was missing, 
who had been with them in those long, gone, laughing 
hours. 

And at the same moment, divided from them by the 
silver seas, in her convent home, in a foreign land, a 
mm of the Order of Poor Clairs, with arms out- 
stretched in the form of a cross, knelt before her 
Spouse in the Blessed Sacrament, in prayer for the 
three she had loved so well, and had bidden farewell 
to, for His sake, for the space of a little while; since 
earthly times are counted thus upon the eternal shore, 
where a thousand years appear but as a watch in the 
night ! 


THE END 


FEB 


14 1913 

4 ^ 




t 


1 . 


t 


'r 



in 





